LIBRARY 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

SANTA  BARBARA 

PRESENTED  BY 

NICHOLAS    DUMAS 


With  the  compliments  of  the  Archaeological  Institute  of  America. 


The  editors  respectfully  suggest  that  those  mem- 
bers of  the  institute  who  do  not  care  to  keep  this 
volume,  present  it  to  some  public  or  college  library. 


SUPPLEMENTARY    PAPERS 


OF   THE 


AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 

Volume  I,  1905 


aitljatolosfcal  Snsttitutt  of  amcvica 


SUPPLEMENTARY    PAPERS 


OF   THE 


AMERICAN   SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES 
I' 


IN 


ROME 


VOLUME    I 


BY 

HENRY  HERBERT  ARMSTRONG  CHARLES   RUFUS   MOREY 

THOMAS   ASHBY,  JR.  RICHARD    NORTON 

HERBERT   RICHARD   CROSS  GEORGE   JOSEPH   PFEIFFER 

ARTHUR   MAHLER  ALBERT   WILLIAM   VAN   BUREN 


NEW   YORK 

PnELISHED   FOR  THE   ARCHAEOLOGICAL   INSTITUTE 
OF  AMERICA   BY 

STlir  fHarnuKan  Companu 

fi4-()6  Fifth  Avenue 

LONDON:   MACMILLAX   &•   CO..  Ltd. 

]  '.Ml.') 


PREFATORY    NOTE 


The  Papers  of  the  American  Schools  of  Classical  Studies  at  Athens  and  in  Rome, 
and  the  archaeological  Papers  of  the  American  School  of  Oriental  Research  in 
Palestine,  are  published  ordinarily  in  the  Journal  of  the  Archaeological  Institute 
of  America  (^American  Journal  of  Archaeology,  Second  Series).  The  Council  of  the 
Institute,  however,  has  authorized  b}'  vote  the  issue  of  supplementarv  volumes  of 
Papers  of  the  Schools,  when  the  material  for  i)ublication  either  exceeds  the  sj^ace 
available  in  the  Journal  or  is  of  such  a  nature  as  to  make  a  different  mode  or 
form  of  jnihlication  advisable.  In  accordance  with  that  vote  the  present  volume  of 
Supplementary  Papers  of  the  American  School  in  Rome  is  issued,  the  Archaeological 
Institute  bearing  the  financial  expense.  The  Editorial  Board  of  the  Journal,  through 
the  Editor-in-Chief  (Professor  AVrightj,  and  the  Secretary  of  the  Managing  Com- 
mittee (Professor  Platner)  have  assisted  the  Director  as  a  committee  of  publication. 

Soon  after  the  founding  of  the  School  in  Rome  in  1895,  the  publication  of  its 
Papers,  wherein  are  set  forth  the  results  of  scientilic  researches  conducted  by  its 
officers,  fellows,  students,  ;nid  occasionalh'  by  its  friends,  was  begun  iu  Volume  II  of 
the  Journal  of  the  Institute,  which  has  published  also  the  Annual  Reports  of  the 
Chairmen  of  the  Managing  Committee  and  of  the  Directors.  The  Papers  that 
have  appeared  already  are  : 

Journal  of  the  Institnte.  Volume  II,  1898: 

Allan  Maequaxd,  'A  Capital  from  the  Temijle  of  Jupiter  Capitolinus  in  Eome.' 
Walter  Dennison,  '  The  Epigraphic  Sources  of  Suetonius.' 

Walter  Dennison,  'Some  New  Inscriptions  from  Puteoli,  Baiae,  Misenum,  and  Cumae.' 
Walter  Dexxison,    'Two  Notes:    1.    On    Some    Osean    Inscriptions.      2.  On  Commen- 
tarium  Actorum   Saecularium  {^)uiutorum,  1.  64.' 

Journal  of  the  Institute,  Volume  III,  1899: 

Fred  Burton  Eaxxey  Hellems,  'The  Pupus  Torquatianus  Inscription.' 


iv  PREFATORY  NOTE 

Gordon  Jennings  Laing,  '  The  Principal  Manuscripts  of  the  Fasti  of  Ovid.' 
George  N.  Olcott,  '  Some  Unpublished  Inscriptions  from  Rome.' 

Journal  of  the  Institute,  Volume  IV,  1900: 

MiNTON  Wakeen,  '  On  the  Distinctio  Versmcm  in  the  Manuscripts  of  Terence.' 
Charles  Linton  Meader,  '  Symmetry  in  Early  Christian  Relief  Sculpture.' 
John  Miller  Burnasi,  '  Prudentius  Commentaries.' 
Charles  James  O'Connor,  'The  Tribunal  Aurelium.' 
Charles  Hoeing,  '  The  Codex  Dunelmensis  of  Terence.' 

Journal  of  the  Institute,  Volume  V,  191)1 : 

Anna  Spalding  Jenkins,  '  The  "  Trajan  Reliefs  "  in  the  Roman  Forum.' 
Howard  Cro.sby  Butler,  '  The  Roman  Aqueducts  as  Monuments  of  Architecture.' 

Journal  of  the  Institute,  Volume  VI,  1902  : 

Mary  Gilhore  Williams,  '  Studies  in  the  Lives  of  Roman  Emjiresses  :  I.  Julia  Domna.' 

Journal  of  the  Institute,  Volume  Yll,  1903 :  Preface,  p.  2. 

Frederick  William  Shipley,    '  Sources  of  Corruptions  in  Latin  Manuscripts.' 

A  large  part  of  the  work  on  two  important  Papers  in  this  volume  of  Supplementary 
Papers  was  done  by  Thomas  Ashbx,  Jr.,  Esq.,  M.A.,  Vice-Director  of  the  British 
School  in  Rome.  The  Director  of  the  American  School  gladly  avails  himself  of  this 
opportunity  to  express  the  high  appreciation  in  which  the  School  holds  the  help  that 
it  repeatedly  has  received  from  Mr.  A.shby. 

It  is  to  be  understood,  of  course,  that  the  authors  of  these  Papers  are  responsible 

for  such  opinions  and  sentiments  only  as  are  expressed  in  the  Papers   written  by 

themselves. 

R.  NORTON. 

Rome,  Via  Vicenza,  5, 
September,  1905. 


CO^^TENTS 


Paor 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Kome  [Plates  I-X]        1 
By  George  J.  Pfeiffer,  Albert  W.  Van  Buren,  an.i  Henry  H.  Armstrong 

La  Civita  near  Artena  in  the  Province  of  Rome  [Plates  XI,  XII]      ...       87 
By  Thomas  Ashby,  Jr.  and  George  J.  Pfeiffer 

Caesioli  :  A  Description  of  the  Site  and  the  Roman  Remains,  with  Historical 

Notes  and  a  Bibliography  [Plates  XIII-XVI] 108 

By  George  J.  Pfeiffer  ami  Thomas  Ashby,  Jr. 

Die  Aphrodite  von  Arles 141 

By  Arthur  Mahler 

A  New  Variant  of  the  "  Sappho  "  Type  [Plate  XVII] 145 

By  Herbert  Richard  Cross 

The  Christian  Sarcophagus  in  S.  Maria  Antiqua  in  Rome 148 

By  Charles  R.  IVIorey 

The  Text  of  Columella  [Plate  XVIII] 157 

By  Albert  W.  Van  Buren 

The  Date  of  the  Election  of  Juli.\n 191 

By  Charles  R.  Morey 

Report  on  Archaeological  Remains  in  Turkestan 196 

By  Richard  Norton 


INDEX 21 


PLATES 


I. 

n. 

III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 

XI. 

XII. 
XIII. 
XIV. 


XV. 

XV  r. 

XVII. 
XV II  I. 


View  of  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome,  east  of  the  Porta  San  Giovanni 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  WaW  at  Rome     . 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  tlie  Aurelian  U'all  at  Rome     . 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome     . 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome     . 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome     . 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome     . 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  fronr  the  Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome     . 

Maps :    La  Civita  near  Artena  and  Environs        .... 
Ancient  Roads  between  Rome  and  La  Civita  . 

.Sket<'h  Plan  of  La  Civita  near  Artena,  Province  of  Rome     . 

Jlaps  :  Carsioli  and  Environs.     The  Ancient  Road  from  Rome  to  Carsioli 

1,  The  Site  of  Car.sioli  viewed  from  the  East.  2,  A  View  of  the  Mum  Pertii^o  from  the 
South.  3,  A  Bird's-eye  View  of  the  Murcj  Perlnso.  4,  A  Piece  of  the  Mum  Pertuso 
between  Two  Buttresses         .......... 

Sketch  Plan  of  the  Site  of  Carsioli  near  Carsoli,  Province  of  Aquila.     \\\X\\  Key 

Sketches  of  Ancient  Objects  seen  by  Diego  Revillas  at  Car.sioli  .... 

A  Head  of  the  "Sappho"  Type,  in  the  Art  Museum  at  Worcester,  Massachusetts 

Two  Pages  of  the  Codex  Ambrosianus  of  Columella  in  Facsimile 


Page 

7-2 

72 
73 
73 
7. J 
7G 
79 
81 
83 
8,j 
87 

107 
88 

108 


109 
109 
113 
14.-) 
157 


•»*  Plates  /-.Y  are  grouped  ami  are  plaeerl  after  par/e  Sli:  Pl.vtes  XI-XV/  are  at  pa;/r  140;  Platk  XVlf 
is  at  page  14o ;  and  Plate  XVIII  at  paye  137.  The  Pl.itks  are  re/erred  to  for  the  first  time  on  the  pages  indicated 
above  at  the  right. 


ILLUSTRATIONS    IN   TEXT 


ita  near  Arteua 


Roman  Brickstamp,  Table  No.  117,  Page  U  {C.l.L.  XV,  1,  Xo.  GUI,  c)     .        .        . 

Diagram  and  Table  showing  the  Distribution  of  Dated  Roman  Brickstamps  in  Time 

Diagram  representing  the  Classification  of  Stamped  and  Marked  Roman  Bricks  according  to  their 

Thicknesses 

Postern  on  the  West  Side  of  La  Civita  near  Artena,  Province  of  Rome      . 
Postern  with  Adjoining  AVall  also  on  the  West  Side  of  La  Civita  near  Artena 

Section  of  the  City-wall  of  Circeii 

Piece  of  the  Outer  Wall  on  the  AVest  Side  of  La  Civita  near  Artena  . 

Another  Piece  of  the  Outer  AVall  on  the  West  Side  of  La  Civita  near  Artena 

Outer  Wall  at  Another  Point  on  the  West  Side  of  La  Civita  near  Artena . 

Southwest  End  of  La  Civita  near  Artena  viewed  from  Point  G  (Plate  XII) 

Outer  Wall  of  La  Civita  near  Artena  betvi-een  Points  G  and  i)  (Platk  XII) 

General  View  of  the  Wall  supporting  the  Front  of  the  Great  Inner  Terrace  at  La  Civita  near  Artena 

West  End  of  the  Wall  supporting  the  Front  of  the  Great  Inner  Terrace  at  La  Civita  near  Artena 

Highest  Part  in  the  Western  Remnant  of  the  AVall  supporting  the  Front  of  the  Great  Inner  Terrace 

at  La  Civita  near  Artena 

Isolated  Piece  of  the  Wall  supporting  the  Front  of  the  Great  Inner  Terrace  at  La  Civ 
Objects  of  Terra-cotta  said  to  have  been  found  at  La  Civita  near  Artena  . 
Front  of  a  Koiuan  Altar  at  the  Church  of  S.  Maria  near  Artena 
Right  Side  of  a  Roman  Altar  at  the  Church  of  S.  JNIaria  near  Artena 

A^iew  of  Artena  from  the  Road  leading  to  La  Civita 

AVest  Side  of  Artena  and  Natural  Chasm 

Ponte  di  San  Giorgio  near  Arsoli,  viewed  from  the  East 
Ponte  Scutonico  near  Arsoli,  viewed  from  the  Southeast     .... 
Pavement  of  the  A'ia  A'aleria  on  the  Ponte  Scutonico,  looking  Eastward   . 
Piano  del  Cavaliere  near  Carsoli,  Province  of  Aquila  .... 
Section  of  the  Map  of  Diego  Revillas,  1735,  showing  Carsioli     . 
A^ia  Civita  at  Carsioli,  looking  northward  from  5  (Plate  XV) 
Ancient  Road-pavement  at  the  Third  Fork  of  the  A'ia  Civita  at  Carsioli 
AVest  Slope  of  the  Site  of  Carsioli  at  the  Second  Fork  of  the  A^ia  Civita 
Quarry  in  the  Circuit-wall  of  Tufa  at  Carsioli  (at  52,  Plate  XA')     . 
AVall  of  Rectangular  Limestone  Blocks  at  Carsioli  (at  22,  Plate  XA^) 
Fragment  of  an  Opus  incei-tum  AVall  at  Carsioli  (at  12.  Plate  XA'') 


Page 
4 


10 
92 
93 
94 
95 
95 
96 
97 
97 
98 
99 


100 
101 
102 
103 
104 
105 
106 
109 
110 
110 
111 
116 
117 
118 
119 
120 
121 
122 


viii  ILLUSTRATIONS  IN  TEXT 

Pace 

West  Slope  of  the  Site  of  CaisioH  (at  16,  Plate  XV) 122 

Vertical  Section  and  Top-view  of  an  Altar  at  Carsioli  (at  19,  Plate  XX) 123 

Four-sided  Capital  at  Carsioli  (at  23,  Plate  XV) .  123 

Top-view  and  Vertical  Section  of  Two  Capitals  at  Carsioli  (at  23,  Plate  XV)         ....  124 

Wall  of  Opus  incertum  at  Carsioli  (at  33,  Plate  XV) 12.3 

Arch  of  a  Postern  of  Tufa  at  Carsioli  (at  47,  Plate  XV) 126 

Terminal  Wall  of  a  Vaulted  Chamber  or  Cistern  at  Carsioli  (at  ol,  Plate  XV)       ....  127 

House  and  Ruin  of  a  Temple  at  Carsioli  (at  .58,  Plate  XV),  from  the  Southwest    ....  128 

House  and  Ruin  of  a  Temple  at  Carsioli  (at  -58,  Plate  XV),  from  the  Southeast    ....  129 

Road-supporting  Wall  containing  Ancient  Blocks  of  Tufa  at  Carsioli  (at  59,  Plate  XV)        .         .  130 

Milestone  xxxxiii  of  the  Via  Valeria  at  Carsioli  (at  60,  Plate  XV) 131 

View  of  the  Modern  Town  of  Carsoli,  Province  of  Aquila 133 

Door  of  the  Church  of  S.  Maria  Annunziata  near  Carsoli 131 

Aphrodite  of  Aries 142 

Christian  Sarcophagus  in  S.  Maria  Antiqiia  at  Rome  (Face)       ........  148 

Christian  Sarcophagus  in  S.  Maria  Antiqua  at  Rome  (Right  End)     .......  149 

Christian  Sarcophagus  in  S.  Mai'ia  Antiqua  at  Rome  (Left  End)       .......  149 

Epitaph  of  Aurelia  Siriee,  in  the  Lateran  Palace  at  Rome 150 

Sarcophagus-cover  in  the  Palazzo  Rondanini  at  Rome 151 

Sleeping  Endymion  on  a  Sarcophagus  in  the  Louvre  at  Paris 151 

Epitaph  of  Crescentina  and  others,  in  the  Lateran  Palace  at  Rome    .......  154 

Trench  cut  in  a  Kurgan  at  Anau  in  Turkestan 200 

Kurgan  at  Anau  in  Turkestan 201 

Ruins  at  Merv  in  Turkestan          ..............  202 

Ruins  at  Merv  in  Turkestan 202 

Ruins  at  Merv  in  Turkestan 203 

Ruins  at  Merv  in  Turkestan 204 

Ruins  of  Afrosiab  in  Turkestan,  from  tlie  South 204 

North  Wall  of  Afrosiab  in  Turkestan,  looking  West  along  the  River 205 

Apparent  Gate  of  Sim-dried  Bricks  on  North  Side  of  Afrosiab  in  Turkestan 206 

Market  Place  at  Samarcand  in  Turkestan 207 

View  toward  Samarcand  in  Turkestan  from  the  Summit  of  Afrosiab 207 

West  Wall  of  Afrosiab  near  Samarcand  in  Turkestan 208 

Figurines  in  the  Museum  at  Samarcand  in  Turkestan 209 

Figurines :  Collection  of  General  Poslovsky  at  Tashkent  in  Turkestan 209 

Jars  from  Kurgans  in  the  Museum  at  Tashkent  in  Turkestan 210 

Objects  of  Terra-cotta  in  the  Jluseum  at  Tashkent  in  Turkestan 211 

Figurine  (about  18  inches  high)  in  the  Museum  at  Samarcand  in  Turkestan 211 

Kurgan  at  Margellan  in  Turkestan 212 

Vase  in  Kurgan  at  ilargellan  in  Turkestan 213 

Ruins  of  Aksy  in  Turkestan 214 

Ruins  of  Aksy  in  Turkestan 214 

Ruins  of  Baikent  in  Turkestan 215 

Ruins  of  Baikent  in  Turkestan 215 


STAMPS   ON  BRICKS  AND   TILES   FROM   THE   AURELIAN 

WALL  AT  ROME 


[Plates  I-X] 


Qy  the  23rd  of  October,  1902,  after  a  violent  rain-storm,  a  piece  of  the  so-called 
Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome,  29.7  m.  (or  100  Roman  feet)  long,  standing  between  the  fifth 
tower  and  the  sixth  east  of  the  Porta  San  Giovanni,  collapsed  ^  (cf.  La  Tribuna,  Rome, 
October  24,  1902). 

The  debris,  which  consisted  of  bricks  and  tiles  more  or  less  broken,  of  lumps  of 
tufa,  mortar,  and  earth,  were  soon  after  removed  and  piled  up  temporarily  near  by,  the 
broken  bricks  and  tiles  by  themselves.  Casual  observation  having  revealed  that  many 
of  the  latter  bore  ancient  Roman  stamps.  Professor  Richard  Norton,  the  Director  of  the 
School,  obtained  for  us  the  official  jjermission  to  make  an  exhaustive  search  for  and 
examination  of  them. 

The  results  of  this  work  are  contained  in  the  present  paper. 

All  the  bricks  and  tiles  on  the  site  were  examined,  one  by  one,  either  by  ourselves, 
or  under  our  constant  personal  supervision  by  workmen  especially  instructed.  Every 
piece  found  bearing  any  letters  was  kept ;  and  of  the  pieces  that  were  stamped  or  other- 
wise marked  with  figures  onl3-,  all  but  those  that  bore  duplicates  of  some  common  and 

1  The  measure  (our  own)  is  in  agreement  with  the  tower-interval  given  by  Professor  Eodolfo  Lanciani, 
Buins  and  Excavations  of  Ancient  Borne,  1897,  '  Walls  of  Aurelian  and  Probus,'  p.  68. 

Speaking  of  the  deplorable  decay  of  these  defences,  he  says  (op.  cit.y.  68) :  "  A  section  of  them,  70  metres 
long,  between  the  Porta  S.  Giovanni  and  S.  Croce  in  Gerusalemme,  fell  in  1893.  The  only  measure  taken  was 
a  warning  given  to  passers-by  that  another  portion  would  soon  share  the  same  fate." 

Cf.  also  Bull,  della  Comm.  Archeol.  Com.  1892,  pp.  87-111. 

For  a  full  description  of  the  Aurelian  Wall,  see  Otto  Richter,  '  Topographic  der  Stadt  Bom,''  in  I.  von 
MUUer's  Handbuch  der  klass.  Alterthumswissenschaft,  vol.  Ill,  pt.  ill,  2nd  half,  1901,  pp.  66-72.  A  brief 
account  of  it  is  given  by  Samuel  B.  Platner  in  The  Topography  and  Monuments  of  Ancient  Borne,  Boston, 
1904,  pp.  64-67  and  116-122. 

The  brick  industry  in  ancient  Rome  is  discussed  by  R.  Lanciani,  Buins  and  Excavations  of  Ancient  Borne, 
pp.  38-42.     Cf.  also  H.  Blumner,  Technohxjie  .  .  .  bet  Griechen  und  Bomern,  1879,  vol.  II,  pp.  l-;52. 

The  best  introduction  to  the  study  of  Roman  brickstamps  is  the  preface  by  Dr.  Heinrich  Dressel  to  vol.  XV, 
pt.  i  (1891),  of  the  Corpus  Inscriptionum  Latinarum.  The  subject  is  briefly  treated  by  Ren^  Cagnat,  Covrs 
d^ iSpigraphie  Latine,  3rd  ed.,  1898,  pp.  308-314,  and  by  James  C.  Egbert,  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Latin 
Inscriptions,  1897,  pp.  269-273,  with  examples  on  pp.  337-340. 

1 


2  THE  AMERICAN   SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN  ROME 

simple  circular  kinds.^  A  few  stamps,  which  had  been  picked  up  at  the  place  b}-  friends 
before  our  systematic  search  began,  were  most  kindly  given  us  to  complete  the  collection 
when  our  intention  was  made  known.  We  also  found  a  few  small  pieces  of  coarse 
black-and-white  Roman  iioor-mosaic,  some  small  pieces  of  bricks  edged  with  simple 
ornamental  mouldings  of  leaves,  of  eggs  and  darts,  and  of  cubes,  some  slab-shaped  bits 
of  giallo  antico,  and  an  insignificant,  much-worn  fragment  of  a  Latin  inscription  on 
white  marble,  apparently  from  a  Roman  tomb. 

Tlie  collected  objects  are  for  the  present  deposited  in  the  American  School  of 
Classical  Studies  in  Rome. 

The  stamps  were  carefully  cleansed  bj'  means  of  crude  concentrated  hydrochloric 
acid  and  a  stiff  brush,  and  subsequent  rinsing  with  cold  water ;  then  read  or  deciphered 
as  well  as  their  often  very  defective  condition  permitted,  if  necessary  in  a  darkened 
room  by  a  strong  side-light,  and  at  last  carefullj^  recorded  in  the  following  Table. 

The  number  of  stamps  and  other  marks  thus  obtained  was  832,  of  which  594  are 
lettered,  whole  and  fragmentary,  the  fragments  not  belonging  to  the  same  brick,  and 
238  figured,  whole  and  fragmentary,  the  latter  likewise  not  belonging  to  the  same  brick. 
The  stamps  and  marks  are,  by  our  registration,  of  464  different  kinds. 

The  Table  consists  of  two  jiarts  : 

Part  I,  containing  the  data  recorded  of  lettered  stamps,  Nos.  1-336 ; 
Part  II,  consisting  of  an  index  to  the  ten  illustrative  Plates,  together  with  the  data 
recorded  of  unlettered  or  figured  stamps  and  marks,  Nos.  337-464. 

Plate  I  is  a  view  of  the  site  (cf.  p.  72).  On  Plates  II,  III,  IV,  VIII,  and  IX 
are  reproduced  a  few  only  of  the  lettered  stamps,  namel}",  some  not  found  by  us  recorded 
elsewhere,  and  otliers  requiring  especial  comment ;  but  all  the  well-characterized  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  figured  stamps  and  of  similar  marks  not  stamped  are  reproduced  on 
Plates  III-X  ;  indeed,  for  the  sake  of  comi^leteness  a  few  specimens  are  given  of  the 
marks  mentioned  above  that  may  be  accidental. 

In  Part  I  of  the  Table,  the  lettered  stamps  are  arranged  in  three  groups: 
First  are  placed  (Nos.  1-221)  what  may  be  called  the  identified  stamps,  entire  or 
fragmentary ;  that  is,  stamj^s  whicli  we  found  with  certainty  or,  at  least,  great  proba- 
bilit}'  already  noted  in  the  Corpus  Inscriptionum  Latinarum,  vol.  XV,  pt.  1  (1891). ^ 

1  The  stamped  figures  consist  of  various  designs,  of  groups  of  large  dots,  or  of  combinations  of  sucli  dots 
with  designs.     A  few  might  be  the  chance  imprints  of  the  bottom  of  a  vessel  or  some  other  object. 

The  marks  that  are  not  stamped  —  that  is,  not  impressed,  like  ordinary  lettered  stamps,  by  means  of  an 
engraved  block  or  some  similar  ready-made  device  —  consist  of  coarse  dots,  dashes,  and  curves,  and  combina- 
tions of  them.  They  look  as  if  they  had  been  impressed  either  with  the  round  end  of  a  stick  or  drawn  with 
the  fingertips. 

'•^  We  are  aware  that  some  fragments  which  we  have  thus  associated  with  recorded  stamps  may  belong  to 
stamps  as  yet  unrecorded,  since  it  is  often  impossible  to  ascertain  from  a  fragment  what  the  entire  stamp 
really  was  ;  especially  as  stamps  are  known  to  occur  not  only  in  slightly  differing  variants,  but  also  with 
errors  and  other  exceptional  features. 

The  accumulated  records  of  brickstamps  in  the  Corpus  represent,  however,  such  a  vast  body  of  expert 
observation,  tliat  it  is  not  likely  that  a  comparatively  small  collection  like  this,  made  so  recently  in  Kome 
itself,  should  contain  many  stamps  hitherto  unnoticed. 


PFEIFFER,  VAX  BUREX,  AND  ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS  AND  TILES        3 

They  are  given  in  the  same  order  as  in  that  work,  but  are  interspersed  with  a  few 
stamps  not  found  recorded  there,  about  the  place  of  which  among  the  others,  however, 
there  could  be  no  doubt. 

Next  follow  (Nos.  222-232)  those  stamps  not  found  in  the  Corpus  which,  though 
clear  enough,  could  not  be  connected  with  any  stamps  there  described,  and  the  very 
defective  stamp  Xo.  233. 

Last  are  put  fragments  of  lettered  stamps  which  might,  generally  speaking,  have 
belonged  to  some  one  or  several  already  in  the  Corpus,  but  could  not  from  defective- 
ness be  identified.  We  have,  for  the  sake  of  clearness,  attempted  a  partlj^  mechanical 
classification  of  this  last  group,  placing  fii-st  in  order  those  stamps  (Nos.  234-258) 
which  belong  undoubtedly  or  very  probably  to  the  year  of  the  consulship  of  L.  Venu- 
leius  Apronianus  and  Q.  Articuleius  Paetinus,  123  A.D.  At  the  head  of  this  sub- 
division, stamp  No.  234  stands  by  itself,  because  one  example  of  the  five  found  (any 
of  these  might  be  C.I.L.  Nos.  490-493)  is  almost  complete.  It  is  followed  by  the 
beginnings,  middles,  and  ends  of  three-line  fragments,  then  of  two-line  fragments,  and 
finally  of  one-line  fragments. 

After  this  'Apronianus  and  Paetinus'  subdivision  come  the  remaining  lettered  frag- 
ments (Nos.  259-336).  grouped  by  the  number  of  legible  letters,  and  each  little  group 
alphabetically  ordered  in  this  manner  : 

Nos.  259,  260,  fragments  of  twelve  letters,  alphabetically. 
No.  261,  fragment  of  ten  or  eleven  letters. 

Nos.  262-265,  fragments  of  nine  letters,  alphabetically, 
etc.  etc. 

The  record  of  every  lettered  stamj)  extends  across  two  pages,  and  gives  in  thirteen 
columns,- — -columns  tliree.  four,  and  five  not  being  separated  by  ruling, — 
On  the  left-hand  page  : 

(1)  \\\  the  column  headed  "List  No.,"  the  list-number  of  tlie  stamp. 

(2)  In  the  column  headed  "  Shape,"  the  outline  of  the  stamp,  if  it  has  any,  accord- 
ing (generally)  to  the  usage  of  the  Corpiis,  the  absence  of  a  figure  signifying  that  the 
letters  have  no  frame  and  are  stamped  in  one  straight  line,  or  several  lines,  as  recorded. 

The  various  crescents  and  other  round  figures  with  two  cusps,  and  the  circles  printed 
in  this  column,  are  of  two  sizes  (see,  for  instance,  p.  64).  The  larger  signifies  that  the 
kind  of  outline  indicated  has  been  actually  observed  ;  the  smaller,  that  the  outline  was 
certainly  rounded,  at  least  in  part,  but  that  it  was  not  possible  to  determine  from  its 
defective  condition  either  what  kind  of  round  figure  in  general,  O,  or  what  kind  of 
crescent  or  similar  round  figure  with  two  cusps.  O,  it  was. 

(3)  In  the  column  headed  "  Letters,"  the  word  "  Imjiressed,"  if  the  letters  and  other 
marks  of  a  stamp  are  not  in  relief.  In  a  few  cases  there  is  a  fuller  note  or  some  other 
remark  in  this  place. 

(4)  In  the  column  headed  "  Stamp,"  the  text  of  the  stamp  in  "  Latin  Antique " 
capital  letters  and  large  punctuation-marks  as  made  out  from  the  example  or  examples 
of  it  found  by  us ;  and,  moreover,  the  text,  —  if  the  stamp  is  one  recorded  in  the  Corpus 
or  elsewhere,  and  our  record  of  it  is  imperfect  on  account  of  defectiveness  of  the  speci- 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IX   ROME 


mens,  —  completed  from  the  Corpus  or  other  source  in  "  self -spacing  "  italic  type  with 
smaller  punctuation-marks  to  match.  Large  round  j^unctuation-points  are  used  for 
both  the  round  points  and  those  whose  shape  was  doubtful  from  defectiveness,  or 
was  not  noted.  Frequently  there  is  under  this  text  a  conventional  representation  of 
or  a  statement  about  other  letters  and  accessory  fi,giu-es  on  the  stamp.  A  part  or  all 
of  the  explanatory  statement  is  sometimes  enclosed  in  square  brackets  [  ] .  These  show 
that  the  objects  mentioned  within  them  are  absent  in  the  examples,  but  given  in  the 
Corpus.  Hatched  letters,  like  this  A,  or  hatched  parts  of  letters,  and  accompanying 
marks  (arrow-heads,  palm-leaves,  and  the  like)  similarly  printed,  signify  doubtful  but 
probable  readings.     Hatched  figures  signify  the  same. 

It  has  been  deemed  sufficient,  following  the  precedent  of  the  Corpus,  to  use  for  this 
part  of  our  record  mainh"  one  kind  of  Roman  and  Italic  tyjie,  and  a  few  conventional 
signs  aud  figures,  thougji  in  reality  both  letters  and  figures  ma}'  be  somewhat  different 


o 


FiGiRE  1.  — Stamp  Xo.  117,  Pace  34  {C.I.L.  XV,  1,  Xo.  604.  c) 
Redueeil  tu  uue-lialf  of  the  actual  size 

EX   fG  "ElVPEgMS   /BV^M   CPLD\C\M   P   S   F 
P^TIN    "E    APROl^^ 

soo 


123 


in  shape  as  well  as  size  on  different  kinds  of  stamps.  A  correct  idea  of  the  heights  of 
letters  can  be  obtained  from  the  ninth  column  of  the  Table :  we  have  given  them 
partly,  however,  because  we  believe  that  records  of  such  facts  systematicallj^  and 
generally  kept  might  be  made  useful  for  identifying  stamps  that  are  very  defective. 
A  knowledge  of  tlie  real  appearance  of  the  letters  and  figures  can,  of  course,  be 
obtained  only  by  studying  the  stamps  themselves. 

The  text  of  all  lettered  stamps  is  printed  in  horizontal  straight  lines  in  this  record ; 
and  the  text-lines  are  in  reality  straight  and  occur  iu  the  same  order  on  all  stamps, 
the  outlined  shapes  of  which  are  not  a  circle  or  semicircle,  some  kind  of  crescent  or 
similar  round  figure  with  two  cusps,  or  an  octagon ;  but  whenever  the  shape  indicated 
is  one  of  these,  the  text  in  the  Tal)le  is  still  printed  iu  horizontal  straight  lines,  though 
a  part  or  all  of  tlie  text  on  the  stamp  may  in  reality  be  curved.  When  in  the  latter 
cases  there  are  more  lines  than  one,  the  Table  records  them  in  downward  order,  thus : 
The  first  line  is  the  outermost  of  the  stamp ;   the  second  is  the  second  going  inward 


PFEIFFEE,  VAX  BLKEX,  AXD  AKMSTROXG :   STAMPS  OX  BRICKS  AXD  TILES        5 

on  the  stamp ;  the  third  (usiiall}-  a  short  straight  piece  of  text,  or  one  or  more  figures 
or  letters)  occupies  the  centre  of  the  stamp.  There  are  no  round  stamps  in  this  col- 
lection with  only  straight  lines  of  text. 

This  manner  of  recording  is  that  of  the  Corpus:  the  above  explanation  may  be 
better  understood,  however,  when  compared  with  the  preceding  reduced  facsimile 
(Fig.  1)  of  stamp  No.  117,  and  the  record  of  its  text  underneath,  —  a  stamp  espe- 
cially interesting,  because  it  contains  many  compound  letters,  and  tlie  record  in  the 
Corpus  is  based  on  two  fragments  of  it  only. 

(5)  In  the  column  headed  "  Date  a.d.,"  some  brief  note,  more  or  less  definite,  taken 
from  the  Corpus  for  stamps  there  described.  Longer  notes  and  references  on  dates  are 
placed  under  "  Remarks."  All  dated  stamps  are  of  the  present  era.  The  absence  of  a 
note  on  this  subject  means  that  the  exact  or  approximate  date  is  unknown. 

(6)  In  the  column  headed  "  C.I.L.  XV,  1,  No.,"  the  number  of  the  stamp  in  the 
Corpus  Inscriptioninn  Latinarum,  vol.  XV,  pt.  1  (1891),  and  under  that  number  in 
the  case  of  rare  stamps  tlie  number  of  examples  on  which  the  Corpus  record  is  based. 
The  absence  of  a  number  signifies  that  we  did  not  find  the  stamp  in  the  Corpus. 

(7)  In  the  column  headed  "  Marini,  No.,"  the  number  of  the  stamp,  occasionally 
with  the  small  number  of  an  accompanying  note,  in  the  Abate  Gaetano  ]\Iarini"s  Iscrizioni 
antiche  doliari  (^pidMieate  .  .  .  clal  Comm.  Gr.  B.  de  Rossi,  con  annotazioni  del  dott. 
Enrico  Dressel),  Rome,  1884,  a  work  superseded  by  Dr.  Dressel's  later  monumental 
record  of  brickstamps  in  the  Corpus,  vol.  XV,  pt.  1.^ 

The  record  of  every  lettered  stamp  gives,  on  the  right-hand  page : 

(8)  In  the  column  headed  ''  Remarks,"  usually  more  information  about  the  stamp, 
and  a  reference  in  some  cases  to  its  illustration  on  a  Plate. 

1  For  the  convenience  of  the  reader  we  give  below,  in  addition  to  the  works  already  referred  to,  a  number 
of  more  or  less  important  books  and  papers  recording  or  discussing  Roman  stamps  on  bricks  and  tiles : 

Lorenzo  Fortunati,  Belazione  generate  degli  scavi  e  scoperte  fatte  lungo  la  Via  Latina,  etc.  (1857-1858), 

Rome,  1859. 
Charles  Descemet,  '  Inscriptions  Doliaires  Latines.      JIarques  de  Briques  relatives  il  une  partie  de  la  gens 

Domitia  avec  une  ^tude  sur  les  Briques  romaines  du  Louvre  par  JI.   Ant.   H^ron  de  Villefosse.' 

Bibliotheque  des  iScoTes  franeaises  d' Athenes  el  de  Borne,  fasc.  XV,  Paris,  1880. 
Heinrich  Dressel,  '  Alcune  osservazioni  mtorno  ai  bolli  dei  mattoni  urbani,'  Bull.  delV  Instituto  di  Corr. 

archeol.  1885,  pp.  98-110. 
A.  Geffroy,  '  L'fipigraphie  doliaire  cliez  les  Remains,'  Journal  des  Savants,  1886,  pp.  163-175,  239-251, 

361-370,  425-435. 
Heinrich  Dressel,  Vntersuehungen  uher  die  Chronologie  der  Ziegelstempel  der  gens  Domitia,  Berlin,  1886. 
P.  Germane  di  S.  Stanislao,  La  Casa  Celimontana  dei  SS.  Martiri  Giovanni  e  Paolo.  Rome,  1894,  pp.  500-519. 
G.  B.  Lugari,  '  Sopra  la  et^i  di  alcuni  bolli  di  figuline,'  Biill.  delta  Comm.  archeol.  com.  di  Boma,  1895, 

pp.  60-80,  pi.  V. 
Pietro  Crostarosa,  'Inventario  dei  sigilli  impressi  sulle  tegole  del  tetto  di  S.  Maria  Maggiore,'  Nuovo  Bull,  di 

Arch.  Crist.  II  (18»j),  pp.  52-89. 
'I  bolli  doliari  del  tetto  dei  SS.  Silvestro  e  Martino  ai  monti,'  yuovo  Bull,  di  Arch.  Crist.  Ill  (1897), 

pp.  201-239. 
'  I  sigilli  doliari  nelle  basiliche  cristiane,'  Atti  del  2°  Congresso  internazionale  di  Archeologia  Cristiana 

tenuto  in  Boma  nelV  aprilc,  1000 ;  Rome,  1903. 
'  Inventario  dei  sigilli  impressi  sulle  tegole  del  tetto  di  S.  Croce  in  Gerusalemme  in  Roma,'  l^^'uovo  Bull 

di  Arch.  Crist.  VII  (1901),  pp.  119-144.  291-294. 


6  THE   AMERICAX   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN    ROME 

(9)  In  the  column  headed  "  Height  of  Letters,  mm.,"  the  average  height  of  the 
letters  in  millimetres,  when  measured,  and  usually  for  each  line  of  the  stamp,  if  there 
are  more  than  one.     Several  numbers  in  a  line  mean  that  the  heights  vary  accordingly. 

(10)  In  the  column  headed  "Average  Thickness,  mm.,"  the  average  thickness  in  mil- 
limetres of  the  bricks  or  tiles  in  the  direction  vertical  to  the  side  stamped.  For  three  or 
more  exami^les,  the  smallest  and  the  greatest  observed  average  thickness  only  are  given. 

(11)  In  the  column  headed  "Color,"  the  color,  in  general  terms,  of  the  example  or 
examples  found.  This  color  depends  on  the  composition  of  the  clay  and  the  degree  of 
its  baking,  both  conditions  that  cotild  have  been  as  tmiform  and  fixed  by  habit  or  by  will 
in  Roman  times  as  they  are  now.  Perhaps,  therefore,  color  can  be  pressed  into  service 
for  identification  or  other  knowledge.  Some  regularity  there  undoubtedly  is,  for  we 
have  noticed  several  times,  as  for  Nos.  5,  12,  27,  35,  69,  228,  and  the  Theodoric  series, 
214-218,  that  numerous  examples  of  one  stamp,  or  closely  related  stamps,  were  colored 
quite  or  nearly  alike. 

(12)  In  the  column  headed  "No.  Found,"  the  number  of  examples  found  by  us  of 
the  stamp  ;  that  is,  of  the  entire  stamp  and  of  fragments  of  it  apparently  not  belonging 
to  the  same  brick  or  tile. 

(1-3)   In  the  last  column  headed  "  List  No.,"  the  list-number  repeated. 

Part  II  of  the  Table  contains  an  index  to  the  Plates  and  at  the  same  time  a  list  of 
figvtred  stamps  and  other  marks  with  brief  notes  and  references  to  the  illustrations 
of  them.     The}^  are  roughly  classified  by  the  styles  and  complexity  of  their  designs. 

Pl.\te  I  is  ex[)lained  here  b}'  a  long  note;  Plates  II-X  show  lettered  and  figured 
stamjjs,  as  well  as  some  of  the  other  marks  in  about  one-third  of  their  natural  size. 

If  any  object  on  these  plates  (all,  for  instance,  on  Plate  II)  has  already  a  place 
and  number  in  Part  I  of  the  table,  tlien  tlie  descriptive  data  are  not  repeated,  but  the 
reader  is  referred  to  that  place  by  its  list-number. 

The  record  of  the  unlettered  stamps  and  marks  represented  on  Plates  III-X  covers 
only  one  page  at  a  time.     It  gives  : 

(1)  In  the  column  headed  "List  No.,"  the  list-number  of  any  stamp  or  mark  not 
previously  recorded  in  Part  I. 

(2)  In  the  column  headed  "  Plate,"  the  number  of  the  Plate  in  a  Roman  numeral 
and  of  the  illustration  on  it  in  an  Arabic  numeral. 

(3)  In  the  column  headed  "  Remarks,"  sometimes  a  brief  descriptive  note,  or  a  state- 
ment about  similar  stamps  not  illustrated,  references,  and  other  information. 

(4)  In  the  colunni  headed  "  Diameter,  mm.,"  the  diameter  of  round  figures  in 
millimetres. 

(5)  In  the  colunni  headed  "Average  Thickness,  mm.,"  the  thickness  of  brick  or 
tile,  as  in  Part  I. 

(6)  In  the  column  headed  "  Color,"  the  color  of  brick  or  tile,  and 

(7)  In  the  last  column  headed  "  No.  Found,"  the  number  of  examples  kept,  usually 
all  that  were  found,  except  some  of  very  simple  circular  stamps,  like  Nos.  396,  399,  409, 
and  411  (Plates  VL  12  and  15,  and  VII,  7  and  9),  tlie  many  duplicates  of  which  it 
did  not  seem  necessary  to  collect  and  count. 


PFEIFFER,  VAN  BUREN,  AXD  ARMSTRONG  :   STAMPS  ON  BRICKS  AND  TILES        7 

Figured  stamps  and  other  marks  on  bricks  and  tiles  have  not,  we  believe,  been 
heretofore  so  full}'  described. i  Unfortunately,  their  purpose  is  not  yet  knoAvn:  on 
account  of  their  variety  it  is,  indeed,  probable  that  they  were  used  in  various  wavs, 
perhaps  as  mere  ornaments,  as  trade-marks  or  potters'  marks,  or  for  a  similar  practical 
purpose.  Some  of  them  may  have  been,  also,  more  or  less  closely  associated  with  Chris- 
tianity, ^lithraism,  and  other  religions.-"  Considering  the  simple  geometric  designs 
merely  as  figures,  ajjart  from  their  purpose,  comparison  shows  that  many  of  them  are 
evidently  derived  from  the  system  of  geometric  ornamentation  common  to  the  earl}',  and 
even  jjrehistoric,  pottery,  metal-ware,  stone-sculptures,  and  bone-carvings  of  both  the 
Mediterranean  basin  and  northern  Euroj^e.^'    We  had  hoped  that  their  occurrence  beside 

1  A  few  are  figured  or  noticed  by  L.  Fortunati,  op.  cil.  p.  10,  nos.  42^4,  and  p.  65,  nos.  87-89  ;  C.J.L. 
XV,  1,  p.  4,  note  2,  and  nos.  1019,  a,  b,  1729-17.31  (compare  also  nos.  1578,  a,  h)  ;  H.  Stevenson,  Bull, 
deir  ImtUuto,  1883,  p.  10,  note  1  ;  G.  Marini,  op.  cit.  nos.  383,  396,  462  ;  P.  Crostarosa,  Niiovo  Bull,  di 
Archeol.  Critit.  II  (1896),  pp.  56,  59,  74  ;  III  (1897),  pp.  223,  234,  237  ;  J.  Miln,  Excavations  at  Carnac, 
Britlniiij.  1877,  pp.  66,  73. 

Similar  figures  are  found  on  Roman  lamps  (C.I.L.  XV,  ii,  1,  p.  860,  and  nos.  6433,  n,  6440,  6570.  ft, 
6876,  c;  F.  X.  Kraus,  Beal-enojrlopaedic  der  christl.  Alterthiimer,  vol.  II  (1886),  figs.  126.  128,  169,  and 
others),  on  Palestinian  pottery  {Palestine  Exploration  Fund,  1902,  pp.  335,  336),  on  leaden  tokens  (M.  Ros- 
towzew.  Tesserae  plumheae  urhis  liomae  et  sulmrbi,  1903,  pis.  iii,  12,  55,  iv,  50,  vi,  9,  62,  etc.),  on  coins 
(H.  Cohen,  Description  historique  des  Monnaies  /rappees  sons  V Empire  Bomain,  vol.  Ill  (1860),  pi.  xv,  200, 
and  others ;  C.  Ii.  Smith,  Collectanea  antiqua,  II  (1852),  pi.  xliv,  5),  and  on  other  objects  (cf.  note  2,  a  and  6). 

The  disks  or  simple  circles  vrith  or  without  a  central  dot  or  small  circle,  or  a  number  of  dots  or  circles  (as, 
for  example.  List  Nos.  74,  79,  and  Plates  IV,  17,  VI,  1-5.  VII,  1,  3,  4,  6),  may  be  representations  of  shields 
(M.  Rostowzew,  op.  cit.  pi.  vi,  9,  or  D.  Vaglieri,  Bull,  della  Comm.  archeol.  com.  XXXI  (1903),  p.  43),  of 
paterae,  or  the  round  and  often  perforated  cavities  for  receiving  libations,  so  frequent  on  Roman  sepulchral 
inscriptions  (C./.L.  VI,  nos.  4682,  46.54,  48.34,  5343,  5589,  5716,  6752,  7195.  a.  9621,  11797,  15224,  16163,  16183, 
16603,  17120,  27876,  and  many  others  ;  cf.  also  R.  Fabretti,  Inscriplionum  antiquarum  .  .  .  Explicatio,  etc., 
1702,  pp.  63,  70;  C.  R.  Smith,  Coll.  ant.  VII  (1880),  pp.  175,  196,  pis.  xix,  6,  xix,  a,  3,  V  (1861),  pi.  xvi,  3; 
C.  Clerraont-Ganneau,  Archaeological  Researches  in  Palestine,  1873-74,  vol.  II,  p.  476 ;  F.  Cumont,  Textes  et 
Monuments  figures  relatifs  aux  Mysteres  de  3Iithra,  1896,  vol.  II,  p.  418,  fig.  349;  C.I.L.  IX,  no.  1550; 
J.  Macdonald,  Tituli  Hunteriani,  an  Account  of  the  Roman  Stones  in  the  Hunterian  Museum,  Univ.  of 
Glasgow,  1897,  pi.  viii,  figs.  1,  4  ;  C.  R.  Smith,  Coll.  ant.  Ill  (n.d.),  pi.  xxxiii,  2). 

•  A  circle  with  a  central  dot  was  used  likewise,  however,  for  the  letter  O  (C.I.L.  XV,  ii,  1,  no.  5185)  ;  it 
occurs  further  as  a  letter  in  the  Etruscan  and  other  Italic  alphabets  (K.  ().  Mtiller,  Vie  Etrusker,  1877,  vol.  II, 
Beil.  2,  plate  ;  R.  S.  Conway,  The  Italic  Dialects,  1897,  vol.  II,  table),  and  as  an  ideogram  for  the  sun.  day.  and 
time  in  ancient  Egyptian  hieroglyphic  writing  (A.  Erman.  Etjyptinn  Grammar,  Engl,  ed.,  1894,  p.  183,  X,  7,  8). 

Marks  shaped  like  some  of  the  dotted  figures  and  letters  (Plates  VIII,  1-5,  10,  13,  IX,  2,  5)  were  used  by 
Roman  stone-masons  already  in  early  times  (O.  Richter,  Uber  antike  Steinmetzzeichen,  1885  (cf.  also  A.  Mau, 
Mittheilungen,  Bom.  Abth.  IV  (1889),  pp.  292-294)  ;  A.  Sogliano,  Notizie  dcgli  Scavi.  1898,  pp.  69,  70  ;  1901, 
pp.  357-361  ;  H.  P.  F.  Marriott,  Facts  about  Pompei,  1895),  and  they  occur  likewise  in  Italic  alphabets  (K.  O. 
Mtiller,  op.  cit.  vol.  II,  Beil.  2,  plate  ;  R.  S.  Conway,  op.  cit.  table ;  and  I.  Zvetaieff,  Sylloge  Inscriplionum  Osca- 
rum,  1878,  vol.  Plates,  p.  '  Formae  ').    Compare  also  M.  Armellini.  II  Cimitero  di  S.  Agnese,  1880,  pp.  336,  337. 

2  (l\Iany  of  the  following  references  are  given  merely  to  afford  the  reader  material  for  comparison.  If  the 
works  mentioned  are  also  referred  to  in  Part  II  of  the  Table,  column  "Remarks,"  the  exact  place-references 
will  be  found  there,  any  work  being  indicated  either  by  the  author's  name,  or  an  abbreviation  of  the  title,  or 
both.     References  for  the  fylfot  or  swastika  are  only  given  here,  and  marked  *.) 

(a)  Some  of  the  figures  are  identical  with  such  familiar  religious  symbols  as  the  simple  cross  (Plates 
VIII,  1,  IX,  2),  the  fylfot  or  swastika  (Plate  III,  15),  the  pre-Constantinian  and  other  Christ-monograros 
(Plate  V,  3,  6,  8),  the  eucharistic  bread  (Plates  V,  6,  VI,  12),  the  palm-leaf  (Plate  X,  4),  the  star  (Plate 
V,  3,  6,  8),  grapes?  (Plate  IX,  3,  5),  and  water  (Plate  X,  7,  12).  —  Cf.  6.  B.  de  Rossi,  Inscriptiones 
Christianae  urbis  Bomae,  vol.  I  (18.57-61),  no.  982;  Bull.  Crist.  VI  (1868),  pp.  88-91*;  Museo  epigrafico 
Pio-Lateranense,  1877,  pi.  xiv,  30,  31*;   F.  X.  Kraus,  op.  cit.  vol.  II,  pp.  214-216,  224-238*,  vol.  I,  p.  522, 


8  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROiME 

lettered  stamps  on  the  same  bricks  might,  if  frequent  and  systematic,  enable  us  to  use 
them  for  dating  bricks  on  which  they  occurred  alone ;  but  the  cases  of  sucli  simultaneous 
occurrence  proved  to  be  very  uncommon.  They  are  Nos.  74,  75,  77,  79,  96,  234,  272, 
33(5,  —  one  each,  —  and  two  of  No.  223.     Seven  of  these  belong  to  the  time  of  Hadrian. 

A  perusal  of  the  entire  Table  shows  how  remarkable  are  the  number  and  the  variety 
of  stamps  and  other  brickmarks  contained  in  one  short  piece  between  two  towers  of  the 
Aurelian  Wall.  The  datable  stamps  range  over  more  than  four  and  a  half  centuries, 
beginning  with  the  middle  of  the  first  of  our  era.  Jlanj^  of  the  bricks  were  consequently 
made  in  ages  far  apart,  and  probably  most  of  them  once  served  for  buildings  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. We  collected  all  together  832  stamps  and  marks,  but  a  jjart  of  the  lettered 
stamps  only  could  be  chronologically  arranged,  as  shown  in  the  Diagram,  Fig.  2. 

The  fact  that  brickstamps  of  123  a.d.  are  the  commonest  of  all  M'as  already  known 
to  Marini  (1742-1815;  cf.  op.  cit.  p.  129,  and  H.  Dressel,  Bull.  deW  Inst.  1885,  pp.  106, 
107).  The  extraordinar)'  number  of  stamps  for  Hadrian's  time  is  probably  due,  in 
part  at  least,  to  an  extraordinary  amount  of  building,  and  not  merely  to  a  passing 
fashion  of  stamping  a  greater  proportion  of  the  bricks  made ;  for  the  stamped  bricks  of 
the  times  of  Pius  and  Severus,  likewise  periods  of  building-activity,  are  also  numerous. 

fig.  177  ;  M.  Armellini,  II  cimitero  di  S.  A(/nese,  1880,  pp.  167,  2-55,  268,  316 ;  Gli  antichi  cimiteri  Cristiani  di 
Moma  e  d'  Italiii,  1893,  pp.  271*,  454;  H.  Marucchi,  Elements  d'archeologie  ChrHienne,  Notions  generales, 
1899,  pp.  162,  165*,  166 ;  Itineraire  des  catacombes,  1900,  p.  318* ;  W.  Lowrie,  Momtments  of  the  early 
church,  1901,  pp.  223,  224,  238*,  239,  and  figs.  8,  80*;  G.  Wilpert,  'La  croce  sui  monumenti  delle  cata- 
combe,'  in  Nuovo  Bull,  di  Arrheol.  Crist.  VIII  (1902),  pp.  5-14,  figs.  1,  a-3,  a,  and  5,  a,  pis.  vi,  vii ;  Soma 
sotterranea,  Le  pitture  delle  catacombe  Bonuuie,  etc.,  1903,  pi.  28,  pp.  118,  182,  p.  183,  fig.  171,  p.  426,  fig.  40 ; 
A.  Bacci,  Nuovo  Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crist.  VIII  (1902),  p.  128,  2nd  inscription  ^—C.I.L.  X,  no.  8042  (164)*; 
H.  Cohen,  op.  cit.  vol.  Ill  (1860),  pi.  xv,  200,  and  others ;  F.  Cumont,  op.  cit.  vol.  II,  figs.  8,  246,  293,  pp.  257, 
258,  293,  418 ;  A.  Tylor,  Archaeologia,  XLVIII,  1  (1884),  pp.  241-244,  pi.  xii,  5 ;  R.  P.  Greg,  Archaeologia, 
XLVIII,  2  (1885),  pp.  29.3-326*  ;  J.  Macdonald,  op.  cit.  pi.  xv,  figs.  3,  4 ;  P.  Cavvadias,  Fouilles  d'Hpidazire, 
vol.  I  (1893),  p.  112  ;  Chr.  Blinkenberg,  Athen.  Mitth.  XXIV  (1899),  pp.  379-397  ;  Inscr.  Graec.  vol.  IV 
(1902),  pp.  186-190. 

(6)  Monumenti  inediti,  IX  (1869-72),  pi.  xxxix* ;  G.  Ghirardini,  Monumenti  antichi,  VII  (1897)  ;  G.  Seure, 
Bull.  Corr.  Hell.  XXVIII  (1904),  p.  217,  fig.  14  ;  E.  Curtius  and  F.  Adler,  Olympia,  Tafelband  IV  (1890)  ; 
A.  Conze,  Melische  Thongefiisse,  1862,  pis.  iii,  iv*;  Zur  Geschichte  der  Anfdnge  griechischer  Kunst,  1870,  pis.  iv, 
a*,  b*,  v,  4*,  vi,  1* ;  G.  de  MortiUet,  Le  signe  de  la  croix  avant  le  Christianisme,  1868 ;  J.  B.  Waring,  Ceramic 
art  in  remote  ages,  1874,  pis.  41*-44*;  H.  Schliemanu,  Mycenae,  Engl,  ed.,  1878,  pi.  xx,  no.  197*;  A.  Furt- 
Tvangler  und  G.  Loeschcke,  Mykenische  Vasen,  1885,  Mykenische  Thongefiisse,  1886  ;  W.  H.  Goodyear,  TTie 
grammar  of  the  Lotus,  1891,  pp.  347-359,  pi.  Ix*;  K.  Masner,  Die  Sammlung  antiker  Vasen  und  Terracotten 
im  k.  k.  oesterr.  Museum,  1892,  pi.  i,  31*;  H.  Schmidt,  H.  iSchliemann' s  Sammlung  trojanischer  Altcrthumer, 
1902,  pis.  vii,  5252*  5248*  5244*,  viii,  5274*,  5276*,  5328 ;  C.  R.  Smith,  Coll.  ant.  vol.  I  (1848),  pi.  xxii,  9*, 
II-VII  (1852-80)  ;  S.  Wide,  Mittheilungen,  Athen.  Abth.  XXII  (1897),  fig.  10*. 

E.  von  Sacken,  Das  Grabfeld  von  Hallstatt  in  Ober-oesterreich,  1868  ;  F.  Keller,  The  lake-dioellings  of  Swit- 
zerland and  other  parts  of  Europe,  2nd  Engl.  ed.  1878,  pi.  clxi,  3,  4  ;  F.  Sehested,  Fortidsminder  og  oldsager 
fra  Egnen  om  Broholm,  1878,  pi.  xxvii,  19,  a*  ;  J.  Evans,  The  ancient  bronze-implements,  weapons,  and  orna- 
ments of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  1881  ;  J.  Undset,  Das  erste  Auftret.en  des  Eisens  in  Nord-Europa,  1882  ; 
J.  J.  A.  Worsaae,  Danish  arts,  1882,  figs.  153*,  181*,  182*,  189*;  R.  Munro,  The  lake-dwellings  of  Europe, 
1890 ;  W.  G.  AVood-Martin,  Pagan  Ireland,  1895 ;  0.  Montelius,  Les  Temps  prehistoriques  en  Suede  (transl. 
S.  Reinach),  1895  ;  Sur  les  sculpttires  de  rochers  de  la  Suede,  1875,  p.  8,  fig.  12*;  A.  Issel,  Bull,  di  Palet- 
nologia  italiana,  XV  (1889),  pi.  i;  K.  von  den  Steinen,  Priihistorische  Zeichen  und  Ornamente,  Festschrift 
fiir  F.  A.  Bastian,  1896,  pp.  249-272*;  W.  C.  Borlase,  Tlie  dolmens  of  Ireland,  1897  ;  S.  Miiller,  Xordische 
Alterlhumskunde,  1897;  R.  Munro,  Prehistoric  Scotland,  1899. 
(Some  references,  not  given  here,  to  periodicals  will  be  found  in  Part  II  of  the  Table,  column  "  Remarks.") 


PFEIFFER,  VAN  BUREN,  AND  ARMSTRONG:   STA:\IPS  ON  BRICKS  AND  TILES 


309  Totid  fot  Hsdrian 


(l«orl23A.D.) 


The  classification  of  the  bricks 
accoi'ding  to  their  thicknesses,  and, 
when  possible,  also  their  dates, 
is  represented  diagrammatically  in 
Fig.  3.  Every  group  in  it  has  a 
base-line  of  its  own,  recording 
thicknesses  in  millimetres,  as  given 
by  the  consecutive  numbers  19-52 
under  the  lowest  and  the  highest 
of  them.  The  vertical  lines  repre- 
sent numbers  of  bricks,  their  units 
being  indicateil,  in  the  lateral  scales. 
Bricks  with  both  lettered  and  fig- 
ured stamps  are  recorded  twice,  and 
shown  by  the  thickened  parts  of  ver- 
tical lines,  the  kinds  of  figures  being 
indicated  among  the  lettered  stamps. 

On  scanning  this  diagram  from 
below  upward,  a  general  trend  of 
the  vertical  lines  for  the  dated  let- 
tered stamps  from  the  right  to  the 
left  is  apparent ;  that  is,  Roman 
bricks  and  tiles  grew  thinner,  cren- 
erally  speaking,  with  the  progress 
of  time,  —  a  fact  already  well  known. 
It  is  interesting  to  observe  further 
that,  although  the  bricks  were  made 
of  different  thicknesses  at  all  times, 
yet  certain  ones  predominate,  and 
that  these  predominant  thicknesses 
usually  represent  simple  fractions 
of  the  Roman  foot,  which  equalled 
296  mm.  Bricks  of  other  thick- 
nesses, however,  are  sometimes  also 
numerous :  there  are,  for  example, 
in  Hadrian's  time  thirty-seven  and 
twenty-nine  bricks  of  40  mm.  and 
35  mm.  thickness,  respectively. 

The  thickest  brick  of  all  (List 
No.  154)  is   of   the   first   century. 
In  the   reign   of   Hadrian   the   pre- 
dominant thickness  is  37-38  mm.,  or  |-  Roman  foot.     In  the  reigns  of  Antoninus  Pius 
and  Septimius  Severus  it  seems  to  be  33  mm.,  or  i  Roman  foot.      The  dated  bricks 
of  otlier  times  are  not  sufficiently  numerous  to  permit  a  reliable  conclusion. 


rn.  7,  01-0.84  jiercejif,^  are  of  about  the  first 

century  A. D.  (placed  at  5(M. 
ca.  9,  or  1.08  iter  cent,  are  of  the  time  of  the 

Flavii  (69-97  a.d.). 
ca.  19.  or  2.28  per  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

Trajau  (97-07  a.d.). 
en.  309.  or  37.14  prr  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

Hadriau  (117-138  a.d.),  145  alone  being 

of  123  A.D. 
c(t.  43,  or  5.17  per  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

Pius  (138-161  A.D.),  including  those  of 

Faustina  senior. 
ra.  17.  or  2.04  per  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

Marcus  AureliuB  (161-180  a.d.),  includ- 
ing those  of  Faustina  junior. 
en.  12,  or  1.43  jjc?"  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

Commodus  (176-192  a.d.). 
en.  49,  or  5.89  per  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

S.  Severus  and  Caracalla  (193-217  a.d). 
ra,  21.  or  2,52  j^er  cent,  are  of  the  first  lialf 

of  the  third  century  ?  (ca.  218-250  a.d.  ). 
ca.  21,  or  2.52  per  cent,  are  of  the  time  of 

Diocletian  (284-305  a.d.),  or  soon  after, 

including  one.  List  No.  219,  of  about 

the  middle  of  the  fifth  century. 
11,  or  1,32  per  cent,  are  of  the  time  of  The- 

odoric  (493-526  a.d.). 

'  ThL'  percentages  refer  to  the  Bum  total  (832) 
ut  tlie  bricks. 


In  the  diagram  the  horizontal  base-line 
represents  epochs  of  time,  while  the  verti- 
i-aj  lines  represent  the  numbers  of  bricks, 
tliose  for  Pius  and  Marcus  Aurelius  in- 
cluding the  stamps  of  Faustina  senior  and 
j.inior,  respectively.  Stamps  which  might 
belong  to  two  successive  epoclis  are  dis- 
tributed as  equally  as  possible  over  both. 


lncludca  ose  of  ca.  4S0  A  D. 


A.D.  50       G9  97 


117        138 
!.    ,Ha.ir  ,    PI 


161  192 

9  ,  M.A-.C,    ,S* 


217  250 

,0.  ,    213-260    , 


284-305    49^-526 
.ca.Dioc).,  ,  Thro.1.  , 


Figure  2.  —  Diagram  and  Table  showing  the  DisTRiBrxiox 
OF  THE  Dated  Stamps  in  Time 


10 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


The  predominant  thickness  of  the  undated  lettered  stamps  is  35  nnn.,  not  a  simple 
fraction  of  the  Roman  foot  of  296  mm.;  but  the  bricks  of  37  and  27  mm.,  or  ^  and  -^^ 
Roman  foot  thickness,  are  also  comparatively  numerous. 


Part  11 

Figurr<l  Slamiis 

and 

Olkrr  Harks 

ToUl  223 

M.M 
Undalod, 
£ict-pt>ae  five 
cf.  R«iD»kB 


Tart  I. 
Lellr-rerf  Slamp! 


Dioctetianorlaler 
One(o)or(a  4S0A.I>. 

Total  IS 
ca.  218-250  AD 

Total  aO 

Sept.  Sevenis 
and  Caru^alla 


Marcus  Aurelitis 


Antoninus  Pius 


Hailrian 

To'-1 237 

Inclu<1ln|;  file 

«hlcU  tja\»k1io 

fi^rea.cf.  Kcuujks 

Trajnn 


Total  9 

Ca.l.CcDt.49  A.I>. 


REMARKS. 

Fifteen  bricks  or  til«  are  not  recorded  bera,  b«- 
oanae  sltghUj  wed^shaped:  namely,  one  eacb  of 
List  Nos.  77  and  96  (of  Hadrian's  time),  346.  3.SC,  ' 
422.423.  433.  «6.  442.  445. «6. 4*0.453,455, 436. 

Five  bricka  or  dleo  (LL^-t  Noa.  74,75, 79,234 ^ITS.) 
Tvcotded  bei«  ot<t  tbe  mark  *    bear  also  a  lettered  ' 
■lamp  of  Hidrian'a  time,  and  ar«  noted  again  below. 

Three  bricks  or  tiles  (List  Nqs.  £23  and  33C).  re- 
eorded  here  over  the  tnuk  • .  bev  also  an  undated  . 
I«tter^  iiamp,  and  are  Dot«d  a^^Jti  belov. 
4 
I  1        1 


23     24     2S     26     2; 


89     30     31     32     33     34     35     36      37 


39     40     41      42     43     44     45     46     47      49     49     6        51     62 

Three  bricks  or  citM  (list  Nos.  S23  and  336 ) 
ncorded  here  bear  al.'o  a  fieun^  stamp,  and  ara  ' 
'  '        A  tbuefore  recorded  ag^n  under  Part  11  abore. 


©    CO  Od 


I         I 


Oae  brick  or  tile  (Ust  No  2OT1   Is  i 
here,  t-ecause  atl^btlj  wedge-shAped. 


J I L 


One  brick  or  tile  {List  No  13fi)  Is  not  recorded 
here,  because  aUgbUj  wedge-shap«d. 


_L_L 


One  brick  or  tile  (List  No.  62)  Is  not  i««orded 
here,  because  allghtl;  wedge-shaped- 


?    I 


One  brick  or  lUe  (List  No    ":\  is  not  reoor\l  .i 
here,  because  sligbtl;  wedge-shaped. 


J_L 


Six  bricks  or  illcs  of  Hadrian's  time  {one  each 
of  List  Ko>.  1.35,64,77.  96  sod  lOT.)  are  not  r««ird- 
ed  hen,  because  slightlj  wedge-shaped- 
Five  of  the  bricks  or  tiles  (List  Nos  74,T5."9, 
234,272)  recorded  here  beat  abc  figured  stamps,  and 
are  ihnefore  tecotded  again  under  Part  II  abore. 


01 


01 


'    i    I    i 


ToUl  7    UM.    j^     20     21     22     23 
Part  of  Roman  Foot  JL       J_  -L 


26     21     2S     SO 

h         i 


31     32     33     34     36     36     31 
1  I 


39     40     i1     is     43     44    45      16     41      18     49      5tJ     51     52 


Figure  3.  —  Diagram  RErRESENXixG  the  Classification  of  the  Stamped  axd  JIarkeu  Bricks 

ACCORDIXG    TO    TIIEIU    TniCKXESSES 


The  predominant  thickness  for  the  figured  stamps  is  emphatically  30  mm.,  or 
practically  -^^  Koman  foot,  from  which,  —  in  view  of  the  facts  just  reviewed,  —  we 
may  conclude,  with  some  assurance,  that  most  of  them  are  probably  of  not   earlier 


PFEIFFER,  VAX  BUREX,  AXD  ARMSTROXG :   STAMPS  OX  BRICKS  AXD  TILES      11 

date  than  about  the  first  half  of  the  third  centuiy.  This  inference  seems  to  be  con- 
firmed b)'  the  occurrence  of  a  few  of  the  same  and  similar  figures  in  the  centre  of  certain 
lettered  stamps  (compare  List  Nos.  198,  203,  204,  206,  207,  213),  which  are  assigned  by 
G.  B.  Lugari  (^op.  cit.,  see  p.  5,  above),  though  for  other  reasons,  to  the  same  date. 

It  is  probable  that  the  great  majority  of  the  bricks  of  this  collection  were  already 
quite  old  at  the  time  of  the  original  construction  of  the  Aurelian  Wall  in  212— ca.  279  A.D. 
How  many  of  them,  if  any,  were  used  for  the  wall  at  that  time  it  is,  however,  impossible 
to  determine,  as  the  piece  of  which  we  have  examined  the  material  appears  to  have 
been  repaired  a  number  of  times  in  the  jMiddle  Ages.  It  may  have  been  repaired, 
even  largely  reconstructed,  with  ancient  material  by  Arcadius  and  Honorius  as  early 
as  402  A.D. 

A.  Nibby  states  in  Le  Mura  di  Roma  (Rome,  1820),  p.  358  (see  p.  72,  note  1),  that 
the  entire  stretch  of  the  Aurelian  Wall  from  the  Anfiteatro  Castrense  to  the  Porta  San 
Giovanni  shows  characteristics  of  the  time  of  Honorius ;  that  the  tower  at  the  east  end 
of  the  piece  of  fallen  wall  examined  by  us  (the  top  of  this  tower  fell  or  was  torn  down 
at  the  same  time)  was  repaired  repeatedly  from  the  twelfth  century  to  the  sixteenth,  and 
that  the  stretch  of  wall  next  following  toward  the  west  (the  very  piece  of  fallen  wall 
studied  by  us)  bore  the  inscription.  IVLIVS  111  |  PONT.  MAX.  This  Pope  was  elected 
in  1550  and  died  in  1555.  We  did  not  see  his  inscription,  and  do  not  know  when  it 
was  removed. 

The  large  number  of  brickstamps  found  has  enabled  us  in  some  cases  to  complete, 
elaborate,  and  slightly  to  correct  the  records  of  those  which  we  found  already  noted  in 
the  Corpus.  Up  to  the  time  of  writing  we  have  not  seen  recorded  there  any  lettered 
stamps  corresponding  in  part  or  whole  to  the  following  of  our  list:  Nos.  10,  57,  76,  81, 
83,  84,  87,  110,  147,  1.34,  1G8,  173,  179,  196,  201,  222,  223,  224,  22,5,  226,  227,  228,  229, 
230,  231,  and  232,  —  all  together  twenty-six  kinds,  not  considering,  of  course.  No.  233 
and  tlie  many  unidentified  fragments,  Nos.  234-336 ;  but  almost  all  of  these  probably 
belong  to  stamps  already  known. 

It  has  been  a  great  privilege  for  us,  as  members  of  the  American  School  of  Classical 
Studies  in  Rome,  to  be  allowed  to  collect  and  study  freely  the  archaeological  material 
here  described.  Therefore,  in  closing  these  introductory  remarks,  we  wish  to  thank  the 
Director-General  of  Fine  Arts  and  Antiquities  of  Italy,  Sig.  Comm.  Carlo  Fiorilli,  and 
the  Director  of  Antiquities  of  the  City  of  Rome,  Professor  Giuseppe  Gatti,  for  their 
courtesy  and  assistance. 

George  J.  Pfeiffer. 

Albert  W.  Van  Buren. 

January,  1905.  HeNKY   H.   ArJISTKOXG. 


TABLE   OF   STAMPS 


PART   FIRST: 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                STAMP                                                      ^^^^"^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 

No. 

1 

o 

EX  •  Pr  •  niacianis  •  OP  '  DOL                             about 
EX'o/"-ca/-pRlIVIlT                                   end  of 
In  centre,  a  pine-cone                                 Hadrian 

10 

5  noted 

671- 

2 

0 

EX   FIG   ASTIVIANIS   IVI  VINIC   FORTVN 
PA.TINO    "E    APRONIAN 

■<*•                                                     123 
In  centre,    COS 

13 

412 

3 

o 

AVIOLA ■ ET    PANSA • COS 
M   R   LVPl- BRVT'FEST                         122 

In  centre,  a  woK  turned  to  the  right 

26 

3061 

4 

o 

APRON -ET-PAET- COS 

IVI    RVTIL-T-BR                                   m 

In  centre,  a  quadruped  (wolf?)  facing  to  the  right 

28,  b 

5 

1     1 

SQVILLA-ET-TITIANOCOS 

EX-PR-STAT- IVIAXIIVI-SEVERI                  127 
HADRIAN   BRVTEX-OF   IVIYt?N 

40 

450 

6 

o 

sTA-marCIVS-LVCIFER                          Trajan 

61 

1038 

7 

o 

»  T  •  R  AV  •  PAMP  .  EX  •  F  •  P  •  IS  -» 

CAEPION                                          Trajan 
In  centre,    -^^^ 

65 

8 

0 

ex-/)r/eD    P},V(\PL    FADllht   stati  m 

;VCIFER1    Caupion                                    ''"'jr' 
In  centre,   ■<m 

83,  a 

12 


ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES 


LETTERED   STAMPS 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 

Found 

List 
Xo. 

Within  the  first  and  the  seconfl  lines  two  concentric  circles. 
The  thickness  of  this  brick  varies  unifonnl}' :   it  is  slightly 
wedge-shaped. 

ca.  11 
101-111 

33-39 

buff 

1 

1 

ca.  lOJ 
ca.  10" 

29 

brown 

1 

2 

In  C.I.L.  there  are  no  points  in  the  second  line.     Within 
the  first  line  two  concentric  circles.     See  note  in  Marini. 

13-14 

\2-in 

33-35 

red 

3 

3 

In  C.I.L.  no  point  after  ET.     It  states  that  the  figure  is  a 
wolf,  with  his  tail  drawn  in. 

ea.  13 
ca.  13 

40 

red 

1 

4 

One  of  the  handsomest  stamps  we  know  of.    The  letters  are 
beautiful  and  exceptionally  well  cut.       C.I.L.  notes  only  eight 
examples,  and  in  line  2  gives  only  the  last  point. 

ca.  10 
ca.  10 
ca.  10 

29-38 

red 

21 

5 

13-14 

48 

buff 

1 

6 

C.I.L.  gives  in  the  centre  a  small,  horizontal  palm-leaf,  tip 
to  the  right,  and  the  point  after  PAIVIP  on  the  level  of  the 
others. 

13-16 

8-10 

39-46 

4  brown 
Ired 

5 

7 

Example  lacks  the  figure  in  the  centre,  being  defective. 

11-111 

38 

red 

1 

8 

14 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


Ijsi 
No. 

Shape 

Date 
Letters                                           STAJIP                                                 (ad.) 

CJ.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Mar  INI 
No. 

9 

o 

ex   FIG    ARRIAE    FADILLAE 

p^tN'-E   APRON^AN                               ^^^ 

In  centre,      _. 

87 

2  noted 

325 

ex    •     fig^    ■     nrri    ■    a  n  T  O  N  I  N  I 
cAEPIONlANA    SERVIAN 
Hi  ET   VARO   COS     [Fig.:  a  boar]                     134 

92,  b 

3  noted 

468 

iU 

1     1 

11 

o 

^  ex  •  prasdis  •  c  ■  cqriaTl  •  COS  AN  1  -«t 
In  centre,   caep  0 

97,  a 

4  noted 

780^ 

12 

o 

EX   PRAD  CC-COSAN  Cj^PIONIAN   SEX  A,FI 

AMAND    P^TIN   "E   APROhlAIO                  ^^3 
In  centre,    XD 

98 

343 » 

13 

o 

OP-d-d-f-d-l  L  MVN-CRESC- 

In  centre,  standing  figure  of  Mercury  turned  to  the          ..,., 
left,  holding  in  right  hand  a  purse,  in  left  the  caduceus 
[at  his  feet  a  cock  ?] 

124 

67' 

14 

o 

eX  ■  pr  ■  dom   lacil  ■  o   D  '  MunatlA 
In  centre,  a  panther  running  to  the  right.               ca.  123 
Over  it  a  vine-branch 

125 

91 

15 

c:   9 

L  ■  VALer/                                     beginning 
S  E  r  e  r  y                                         2d  cent. 

153 

1359' 

16 

o 

OPVS    DOIiar  ex  pred  dom  ■  nt  ■  aug 

EX   tlgulinis  domklAi. 

^^^^                                           Commodus 

In  centre, 

155 

218 1 

17 

o 

AVGVST'  N  '  OP  •  Dol  ■  ex  ■  pr  ■  doM    (sic) 
FOR    DOMITlAnarV    FIG  • 
In  centre,  an  eagle  with  spread  wings  (seen  from  the 
front)  facing  to  the  left 

157 

18 

0 

ex  PRff.D  •  FAVstinxs  •  aug  opv 

DOL -EX    FIG-Dom/t                              Faustina 

junior 
In  centre,    ._p    in  straight  lines 

161 

124 

PFEIFFER,  VAX   BUREX,  AXD   ARMSTROXG:    STAMPS   OX   BRICKS   AXD   TILES        1.5 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickxess 

MM. 

Color 

No. 

FOUNB 

List 
No. 

C.I.L.  gives  a  point  after  PA't'N,  and  prints  C  O  S  in  a 
straight  horizontal  line. 

10-11 

10 
8-10 

88,40 

brown 

2 

9 

1      C.I.L.  gives  SERVI ANO  on  the  authority  of  Marini,  but 
the  readin:;-  is  doubtful  (see  note,  C.I.L.).     This  example  has 
SERVIAN  and  may  be,  consequently,  another  variant  of 
C.I.L.  92.     After  COS  occurs  the  figure  of  a  boar  running 
toward  the  right. 

10 

32 

red 

1 

10 

C.I.L.  gives  0  at  the  end  of  line  1. 

14 

37 

brown 

1 

11 

1      One  point  is  wanting  in  the  examples.     C./.L.  has  SOO  in 
a  horizontal  line. 

12-14 
10-13 
14-17 

32-40 

brown 

8 

12 

The  animal  at  the  foot  of  Mercury  is  wanting  from  defective- 
ness of  the  example. 

9-10 

40 

red 

1 

13 

12 

38 

brown 

1 

14 

C.I.L.  gives  a  point  after  the  first  L. 

10-12 

43 

brown 

1 

15 

Marini  gives  the  reading  incorrectly.     Only  one  palm-leaf 
seen  in  example  from  defectiveness. 

11-12 

25 

brown 

i 

16 

In  the  first  line  AVGVST  •  N  should  stand  after  DOM. 
A  note  in  C.I.L.  states  that  this  stamp  seems  to  belong  to 
the  time  of  Commodus,  but  may  also  belong  to  the  beginning 
of  the  reign  of  Severus. 

10 

28 

brown 

1 

17 

A  distinct  point  after  PR^D  in  the  examples.    This  is  not 
given  in  C.I.L.  or  Mwini. 

12-13 
10-11 

37,40 

red, 
brown 

2 

18 

16 


THE   AMERICAN'   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

„„,,,„                                                 Date        CJ.L.XV,! 

LETTEBS                                                               STAMP                                                                       ^^^j                      jj^ 

Maklxi 
No. 

19 

o 

OP  •  D  •  EX  •  PR  •  aug^ ■  n-n-  domiti 

ANAS  •  Ma/ores- 

In  centre  [a  pine-cone] 

163 

1773 

20 

o 

OP   DOL-EXTR   AVC   H   FXClin     {sic) 
DOMITIANA   MAIOR 
In  centre,  a  piue  cone,  pointing  about  45°  to  the  left  of 
the  vertical 

164 

174- 

21 

- 

EX   FIG   DOM    MAIO   DOMINOR  NN 

In  centre,  a  dolpliin  coiled  about  a  trident 

165 

249- 

22 

0 

OPVS   DOLIARE    EX   FIGLINIS 
DOIVIITIAM   MAIOftBVS 

lu  centre,  ^  a  pahn-leaf 
inverted 

168 

5  noted 

800^ 

23 

O 

ex-pr-  domitiae  lacillae  eX  »  FIG  *  DOM  IT 
M1NORI6  op-rfo/.  AELNALE 
In  centre,   XANDRI                                          ,„.  jog 

171 

72 

24 

0 

O    DOL' EX- pr- d  p-f  lac- p-a-alex 

NIGro  ej- earner                                        138 
In  centre,    eos 

172 

494 

25 

o 

op  doL   EX  pmED    AVG    N  •  Fl^/ 

doMITIANAS   MlNOr. 

In  centre,  head  of  sun  with  rays  [and  cap  ?],  turned  to 

the  right.     Before  it  a  flagelhim 

178 

178 

26 

o 

opuS'  DOLIAR    EX  ■  praed  ■  dd  nn  ■ 

ex  tig  DOMITianiS  minor 

In  centre  [a  scorpion  with  its  tail  turned  toward  the  left] 

180 

250' 

27 

o 

OPV-DOL'DE   PRAED   DOM  N  AVG  EX 
FIG-VET  CAEC  AMANDAE 
In  centre,  a  standing  woman,  looking  to  the  left,  and    Severus 
holding  in  her  left  hand  a  cornucopia,  in  her  right  a 
palm -leaf 

192 

222 

PFEIFFER,  VAX    BUREX,   AXD    ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   OX    BRICKS    AXD   TILES 


REMARKS 

Height  of     Aver.\ge 
Letters     Thickness        Colok 

MM.                       MM. 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  centre  is  wanting  in  example  from  defectiveness.    A  note 
in  C.I.L.  XT,  1,  p.  54,  states  that  the  A  VG  N  of  this  and  the 
following  inscription  seems(on  account  of  the  shape  of  the  letters 
and  of  the  whole  stamp)  to  be  rather  Severus  than  Commodus. 

u 

88 

browu 

1 

19 

The  N  after  AVG  is  obliterated  in  the  block.     Regarding 
the  other  unusual  letters  in  line  1,  cf.  note,  C.I.L.  p.  5.5,  or 
il/arHii,  p.  82.    For  date  see  remarks  under  Xo.  1!(  above.    Xoted 
also  in  Nuovo  Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crist.  VII  (1901),  p.  130,  Xo.  44. 

13-11 
10-11 

27,  30 

hrown, 
bufe 

2 

20 

C.I.L.  states  (XV,  1,  p.  55)  that  this  stamp  is  certainly 
not  of  later  date  than  the  beginning  of  the  time  of  Severus. 
Trident  inverted.  —  One  example  almost  complete. 

12-131 

28-30 

brown, 
red 

4 

21 

C.I.L.  states  that  it  is  doubtful  whether  this  stamp  is  of 
the  time  of  Marcus  (.\urelius)  or  of  Commodus. 

ca.  10 
ca.    9 

32 

buff 

1 

22 

XANDRI  around  the  palm-leaf  in  a  circle.     The  figure  of 
this  stamp  in  the  American  Journal  of  Archaeology,  2d  Ser.,  V 
(1001),  Suppl.,  p.  176,  apparently  taken  from  Descemet,  op.  cit. 
title-page,  or  from  Cagnat,  op.  cil.  p.  311,  does  not  quite  agree 
with  these  examples  and  C.I.L. —  Moreover,  while  C.I.L.  gives 
M 1 N O R 1 B.  Mnrini  has  IVI 1 N  O  R I B. 

11-12 

11 
11-12 

26,37 

brown 

2 

23 

Two  concentric  circles  within  the  first  line.    Whether  there 
are  any  within  the  second  line  could  not  be  seen. 

11.1-12 
10 

35 

brown 

1 

21 

10.1-111 
105-11" 

33 

brown 

1 

25 

The  figure  in  the  centre  is  wanting  from  defectiveness. 
Marini  gives  the  reading  incorrectly.     C.I.L.  states  that  on 
account  of  the  form  of    both  stamp  and  letters  this  stamp 
belongs  to  the  first  years  of  Severus. 

9-10 

8-9 

27 

red 

1 

26 

The  figure  in  the  centre  is  like  the  representation  of  Hilari- 
tas  on  coins  (C.I.L.). 

12-11 
10-12 

25-33 

brown 

6 

27 

18 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shafe 

Letters                                              STAMP                                                    .^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 
No. 

28 

0 

ex  pre  ■  la  r  •  opus  •  rfO  L I A  R  E 

A   calpetani  VERNA 

In  centre,  a  palm-leaf,  4 ;  unsymmetrically  placed 

221,  a 

118' 

29 

O 

EX    F    FVr  q-abarni-csD\ClAti 

ASlAtico  II  aQVIL                                  125 
lu  centre,    COS 

228 

30 

O 

OP   DOL   EX    PR    DOM    AVG    N    FI 

GLINAS    GEn/anaS  •                               beginning 
Centre  doubtful                                   °^  Severus 

237, 
a  or  b 

15 

31 

o 

/  laN\-  FEsti 

Centre  doubtful 
[A  Victory,  turned  to  the  right,  holding  a  crown  ;  a      Severus 
basket?  or  altar,  before  her.     C./.Z.] 

239 

4  noted 

32 

o 

op  dol  ex  pr  C  •  FVL  •  PL.TUt  pr  pr  c  v  c 

OS  //  %/  GENIAn  T-la  fe  f                       203-20.5 
Centre  missing  [a  lion  running  to  the  right] 

240 

2  noted 

892^ 

33 

o 

O   DOL-EX«FIG.GENIANlANIS     {sic) 
CEION  .CRESC'FEG 

In  centre,   If/    a  trident                              "^'^"^" 

243 

4  noted 

34 

o 

GLAB  "E  torq  •  cos  .cA-pR-CL- MAX 

IS/aCA                                                     124 

In  centre,  a  sistrum 

249 
5  noted 

35 

o 

EX-PR-CLAVDI-MAXIMI 

AB    ISIS   0                                   ca.  123-135 
Centre  blank 

252 

734 

36 

o 

OPVS   doliare  ex  /7^/INIS    IVILI 
NIANIS   aeliR.   SEVERN   L   C                 end  2d  or 

In  the  centre,  Fortune  turned  to  the  left,  holding     beginning 
in  her  left  hand  a  cornucopia,  in  her  right  a  rudder       "d  cent. 
[before  her,  a  wreatli ;  behind  her,  a  palm-leaf] 

256 

946^ 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        19 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Mnrinl  gives  the  reading  incorrectly.     According  to  C.I.L. 
this  stamp  may  be  of  the  time  of  Faustina. 

r„.  10.1 

ca.  10" 

31 

brown 

1 

28 

m.  14 

34 

brown 

1 

29 

Example  shows  no  point  after  G EN  1  ANAS.     The  centre 
is  so  defective  that  the  figure  cannot  be  clearly  seen;   but  it 
seems  to  be  a  helmeted  bust  (of  Minerva  V)  turned  to  the  right, 
in  front  of  which  is  a  spear  (C.I.L.).     Orbiculus  wanting. 

13-14 
11 

34 

brown 

1 

30 

This  fragment  has  a  triangular  point ;   therefore,  if  the  text 
of  No.  239,  C.I.L.,  is  correctly  represented,  thi.s  fragment  is 
either  a  variant  of  it,  or  belongs  to  some  other  stamp,  per- 
haps the  one  recorded  at  the  same   place  in  note  3  thus  : 
L'TRANI-FESTI.     Letters  rather  large. 

17-18 

39 

brown 

1 

31 

C.I.L.  has  no  points  in  line  1.     Within  each  line  two  con- 
centric circles.     The  two  examples  of  C.I.L.  are  in  Bologna. 

111-12 

36 

In'own 

1 

32 

GENIANIANIS  surely  stands  for  GEN  I  AN  IS,  C.I.L. 
—  We  (lid  not  observe  tliat  the  A's  have  the  unii.sual  shape 
noted  in  C.I.L.     Two  of  the  points  are  on  a  lower  level  than 
the  others.     The  point  after  CRESC  is  between  the  ends 
of  the  C. 

11-12 

35,  38 

bufe 

2 

33 

This  example  has  in  line  1  a  final  X  not  in  C.I.L.,  whose 
record  is  defective  at  that  point. 

9-10 

35 

brown- 
red 

1 

34 

Marini  gives  no  points  at  all,  anil  C.I.L.  none  after  EX. 
The  letters  of  the  second  line  are  decidedly  larger  than  those 
of  the  first. 

11-13 
14-15 

30-38 

red 

9 

35 

Marini  gives  the  wrong  reading  I  VLLl. 

13 
121-13 

38 

buff 

1 

36 

THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                           STAMP                                                (\..d.) 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Makini 

No. 

37 

o 

NICOMACHl    DOMlt  TVLLi 

9>j— 1 08 
In  centre,  a  winged  caduceus  between  two  palm-leaves 

261,  a 

38 

o 

q  ■  oppi  veRECVNi]    DOL    D    /  •  dom  ■  LVCI  LL 

i=?RON  •  ET   PETINO     (sic)                  123 
In  centre,    COS 

273 

363 

39 

o 

OPSERVILI  •FOR'VNT:!  •  MACEDOMA  ■  Ex  •  pr 

T  •  STATILI  •  MAXIM!  •  SEVERl             ca.  123-138 
In  centre,  t,  a  palm-leaf 

292 

1286 

40 

o 

EXPRSTATILI    MAXIMI    OPVS   MA 

CEDO«  •  FORTVN  AT                        ca.  123-138 
Centre  blank 

298 

4  noted 

1308 

41 

o 

Opus  ■  tlgl  ■  ex  ■  pr  ■  STA 

Ma-xiwi  •  F  •  F                                   ca.  123-138 
In  centre,  a  quadruped,  like  a  roebuck,  turned  to  the  right 

300 

1310' 

42 

0 

I M P  •  cae  •  tro  ■  a VG       (sic) 
Ea-  ■  I7gli  ■  marc  •  DOLI 
CCAL/aVORlS                                Trajan 

313 

21 

43 

o 

Ex-%/INIS'MARCIANIS 
C'Ca/PETANI    /JiVORIS 

DOliarc                                               "^'1"=^" 
In  centre,  M  a  palm-leaf 

315 

678 

44 

o 

c  calpetani  ftERIVET  •  D    EX  ■  FIG  •  C/t '  N 

psotino   tE    APRONIAN                              123 
In  centre,    cO  S 

319 

336 

45 

o 

DOLIAR    PR-Caes  n  f  marC 

ANICETjanl                                         <'"'1"f 

T           ^        *           ,      1     f                             Hadrian 
In  centre,  m  a  palm-leaf 

322 

46 

o 

opus  f/OL    EX    PRaed  au!;ff  nn  flCI 

marCIAN    FIG/  ae/  /iLIX  • 

In  centre,  a  nude  man  [Hercules?]  looking  to  the  left, 

with  right  hand  extended  [sacrificing?] ;  in  his  left  arm  a 

club  [above,  a  garland  ?  to  the  right,  a  quiver?   See  C.I.L.'] 

324 

236 

PFEIFFER,  VAK   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        21 


REMARKS 

Heiuht  UF 
Letters 

MM. 

AVEKACE 

Thickness 

MM. 

COLOK 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  last  I  is  a  little  shorter  than  the  other  letters. 

12-13 

34,  45 

brown 

2 

37 

In  line  1  Marini  gives  DOIVIIT  as  another  reading. 

8-11 

40 

brown 

1 

38 

ca.  13 
ca.  10 

32 

red 

1 

39 

Within  each  line  two  concentric  circles. 

11-12 

8-9 

33-34 

red 
1  brown 

5 

40 

12 

ca.  10 

32 

red 

1 

41 

Lines  2  and  3  are  less  curved  than  line  1.    Concerning  TRO 

in  line  1,  cf.  C.I.L.  XV,  1,  p.  95.     Some  examples,  says  C.I.L.. 

liave   Imp  (like  this  one,  in  which  I  and  G  of  line  1  are 

14  mm.  hiah,  while  the  otlier  letters  of  line  1  are  oiilv  11  mm. 

*— * 
high).     C.I.L.  does  not  note  the  larger  G. 

11-14 
ca.  12 

29 

red 

1 

42 

11-12 
10-11 

39-40 

buff 

2 

43 

Within  each  line  two  conceutric  circles. 

11 

91-10 

40 

buff 

1 

44 

12-13 
10-11 

28 

brown 

1 

45 

The  figure  in  the  centre  is  very  indistinct  from  defectiveness. 
C.I.L.  states  that  this  stamp  is  rather  of  the  beginning  of  the 
time  of  Severus,  than  of  the  time  of  Commodus. 

ca.  12 

32 

red 

1 

46 

THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                              STAMP 

Date 

(A.D.) 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Marini 

No. 

4T 

o 

VERO    n    COS    naev  lupi 

Centre  blank 

121 

344 

4  noted 

48 

o 

.iVIOLA    COS    NAev 
In  centre,    LVPl 

122 

345 

3  noted 

307 1 

49 

o 

dol  EX    PRAED    CAES    N    C   nquili  aprilis 
PjSLTINO    ET   APRO™'.-!"o 

In  centie,         _ 

123 

359 

322 
419,  a^ 

50 

o 

EX'OFIC-OP.  DOL-  EX -PR 'CAES- N 
Q-OPPl  •  PROCVLl 

In  centre,  a  pine-cone  surrounded  by  leaves 

{sic) 
Hadrian 

364 

269,  a 

51 

o 

ex-pr  cAES-OPDOL-Q-P.P  0 
TORQ  -E    IVL  COS 

Centre  blank 

148 

369 

506^ 

52 

o 

op  ■  dol  ■  ex  ■  prAED    AVg  n  fig 
oceanaS' MAiores     (_sic') 

In  centre,  a  wheel  of  eight  spokes 

Severus 

371,  a 

185' 

53 

o 

op  ■  dol  ex  ■  praeD  '  A  VG    N    fig 

oceanas  mAlOres 
In  centre  [a  wheel  of  six  spokes] 

Severus 

371,  b 

185' 

54 

o 

1  bruttjdi  au^VSTA^IS   FEG   Op  do    {sic] 
ex  fig  og  m  CR.    N    Piet     {sic) 
In  centre,   cos 

123 

373 

422- 

55 

o 

L  •  B  R  VTT 1 D I  •  A  Wgvstalis  ■  tec  f 
OPVS    DOL  •  EX  ■  tic  caes  ■  a     {sic) 
•  PROP  ♦  "E  AMIA 
In  centre,    COS 

126 

375 

446' 

56 

o 

EX    P-C/auDI-CELSI 

AP-ET- PAECOS 

Centre  blank 

123 

393 

5  noted 

338 

57 

o 

CLABRIONE   "E   TOrqaato  cos? 

EX   FIGL   CL  ccisi? 

Centre  blank? 

124 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        23 


REMARKS 

Height  of 

Letters 

MM. 

Average 

Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

C.T.L.  records  a  specimen  liaving  LVPl. 

12 

30 

brown 

1 

47 

The  second  line  is  straight.     Mnrlni  wrongly  gives  NA'EV. 

11-12 
11-12 

26,29 
32 

red  or 
brown 

3 

48 

C.I.L.  and  Marini  give  COS  in  a  straight  line. 

12 

45 

brown 

1 

49 

Witliin  eacli  line  tvs'o  concentric  circles.      Concerning  the 
place  of  EX  •  OFIC  see  note  in  C.I.L.  XY,  1,  p.  108.     Tliey 
should  stand  at  the  end  of  line  1.  —  The  point  after  OFIC  is 
between  the  ends  of  the  C.     C.I.L.  places  the  point  after  OP 
on  a  level  with  the  other.s.  and  gives  a  special  A  in  CAES. 

11-18 
10-111 

27-36 

brown 
or  red 

7 

50 

Within  each  line  two  concentric  circles.     At  the  end  of  line  1 
sometimes  a  small  leaf  {C.I.L.)  ;  the  last  point  in  line  1  stands 
low. 

lli-12 
11-llJ 

31 

brown 
or  buff 

2 

51 

Example  has  only  2  of  the  sjiokes;   Imt  their  angle,  4.5°, 
shows  that  there  must  be  8.     MAlORES  with  a  small  O. 
Marini,  stamp  No.  176  is  this  one  wrongly  recorded  (Dressel). 

llJ-121 
10-12" 

31 

brown 

1 

52 

Centre  of  example  wanting  from  defectiveness.     A  clear 
point  after  praeD,  placed  high,  and  a  large  O  in  IVI AIORES 
distinguish  this  stamp  from  the  preceding  one. 

ca.  121 

23 

brown 

1 

53 

C.LL.  has  Do,  and  a  dash  over  the  N. — -The  brick  has 

a  uniformly  varying  thickness :  it  is  slightly  wedge-shaped. 

ca.  12 
ca.  11 

32-34 

brown 

1 

64 

Marini  gives  no  punctuation-marks,  and  has  FIG  in  line  2. 
In   some  specimens,  perhaps,   AVCVSTALIS   in   line   1. 
{C.I.L.) 

ca.  13 

ca.  10 

ea.  10 

7-9 

37 

red 

1 

55 

Within  each  line  two  concentric  circles. 

11 

9J-11 

40 

red 

1 

56 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  395,  and  Marini,  No.  427 2. —  In  the 
centre  no  letters  or  figure  distinctly  visible.     Plate  II,  4. 

8-9 

33 

brown 

1 

57 

24 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                           STAMP                                                "^^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Marini 
No. 

58 

0 

OPVS    DOLEXPR/;,«S    Aug  ex  f,g            p,„,tina 
PONT   LAN    FESTVS                          ^  — 

lu  centre,  an  oblique  palm-tree 

399 

122- 

59 

o 

EX  PR  AVRELI  CAES  ET  FAVSTIN   AVC     {sic) 
OPVS   DOL   EX   FICL   PONTl     {sic) 

.     OL    g 
f    J    f 

401 

■ 

123' 

60 

o 

OP   DOL   EX    PRaed  aug  n   FIG 

LIN    PONTIc/anaS 

Severus 
In  centre,  fragment  of  a  figure  [star  or  sun 

between  horns  of  crescent  moon] 

404 

188 

61 

o 

OP   DOL   EX   PR   M   AVRELI   ANTO 

NINI   AVC    N    PORT    LIC                   ^         „   , 

Caracalla  ? 
In  centre,  a  Victory,  turned  to  the  left,  holding  in 

her  left  hand  a  palm-leaf,  in  her  raised  right  a  crown. 

Before  her  an  altar  (or  vase  ?) 

408,  d 

109 

62 

o 

NEGOT-MEt/V/o  proCVLO   F\Gul-zos  an 

EX  •  FIG  •  propet\aniS  •                                 about 
In  centre  [apparently  a  bull  running  to  the  right]     Commodus 

418 

5  noted 

1053 

63 

o 

ex-  prA  Edis  beredum  •  C  •  C   V  V   P  A  S  Sen/    {sic) 
ae  petroniae  ■  neg  •  i-a  L  •  C  A  T  V  L/o  • 

In  centre,    -  ^    surrounded                      Commodus 
by  a  crescent  moon  and  five  stars  {C.I.L.) 

419 

1111 

64 

o 

EX'PR'FLAVI- APRI    FIG  •  PVBLIL            ,      , 
OP.RVSTI    FELIC                           ,^^^, 
In  centre  [a  disk  or  sphere]                           2d  cent. 

422 

871 

65 

o 

IMP  ■  IVI  ■  aur  ■  antonin  ■  aug  ■  oPVS    DOLI 

AR  •  EX  •/>gT//pVBLlLIAI  • 

In  centre  [a  boar  (or  a  stag,  C.l.L.  424,  b)  running  to 

the  right] 

424, 
a  or  b 

108' 

66 

o 

OPDOLEX    FICL    PVBLILIANIS 
PR  ytMILIAE    SEVERAE   C   F 
In  centre.  Mercury  with  cap?,  looking  back  toward    ,, 
the  left,  holding  in  his  left  liand  a  cornucopia,  in  his  out- 
stretched right  a  money-bag;  before  his  feet  a  tortoise 

427,  a 

PFEIFFEK,  VAN   BUREN,  AXD   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        25 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  palm-tree  is  inverted :   its  root-end  points  aliout  45°  to 
the  left  from  the  vertical.     O  slightly  smaller  in  PoNT. 

12 

9-10 

33 

brown 

1 

58 

For  proposed  interpretations  of  LFP,  see  note,  C.I.L.  p.  119. 
Not  accurately  recorded  by  Marini. 

7-11 

9-91 

11 

30-35 

red,  buff, 
or  brown 

5 

59 

Ill  some  examples  there  seems  to  be  no  dash  over  the  N. 
iC.I.L.) 

11-13 
11 

33,  39 

brown 
or  buff 

2 

60 

One  of  the   specimens,  which  is  rather   imperfect,  might 
equally  well  be  C.I.L.  408,  a,  h,  c,  or  e.     Regarding  the  Portus 
Licini,  cf.  Marini,  pp.  55,  56  and  C.I.L.  p.  37.     The  date  is 
discussed  in  C.I.L.  p.  121. 

11-13 
9-12 

29-45 

brown 
or  red 

6 

61 

Within  each  line  two  coneenti-ic  circles.     Punctuation  almost 
like  that  given  by  Marini,  but  C.I.L.  has  no  point  after  N  EGOT 
and  after  PROPETIANIS.    The  figure  in  the  centre  is  want- 
ing from  defectiveness.  —  One  brick  is  wedge-shaped. 

ca.  12 
ca.  12 

2-t  and 
25-37 

brown 
or  buff 

2 

62 

Two  stars  and  the  letter  F,  also  a  part  of  the  crescent,  are 
wanting  in  the  examples  from  defectiveness.     There  is  a  dis- 
tinct point  after  the  first  C,  not  noted  in  C.I.L.     The  O  in 
CATVLLo  is  small.     C(l(iriss>mae)  F(eminae)  are  placed 
in  a  horizontal  line  by  C.I.L. 

11-131 
10  " 
10 

23,  31 

brown 

2 

63 

The  point  after  FIG  is  within  the  letter  G  ;  the  point  after 
O  P  is  low.     The  figure  in  the  centre  is  wanting  from  defec- 
tiveness.    Marini  does  not  indicate  points.     Two  concentric 
circles  within  line  1. 

9-10 
ca.  9 

32-3G 

brown 
or  buff 

4 

64 

The  figure  in  the  centre  and  the  punctuation-points  are  want- 
ing from  defectiveness.      The  stamps  a  and  /;  differ  in  both 
figure  and  punctuation.     The  date  is  doubtful ;  cf.  note,  C.I.L. 
p.  128. 

ca.  12 

36 

brown 

1 

65 

The  upper  part  of  the  figure  is  missing  in  the  examples 
from  defectiveness.     We  did  not  observe  that  the  O  in  OP 
is  defective  as  shown  in  C.I.L.     Within  each  line  two  concen- 
tric circles. 

11-11,1 

8-8  f 

U 

brown 

2 

66 

26 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

STAMP                                                           ^^"^^      C.LL.X\,l 
Letters                                                STAMP                                                      ^^^^             ^^^ 

JL\RINI 

No. 

67 

o 

op  dol  ■  ex  ■  fig  ■  pub  ■  DE-  PR  ■  AEM     Sere 

neg  •  iuniaes  ■  antoniaes  •                                  gjjj  yf 
In  centre  [a  Victory  holding  a  crown  ;                   2d  cent, 
before  her  an  altar?].     Of.  C.I.L. 

430 

545 
548' 

68 

e 

de  quintianis  ■  Imp    TViM    "IS 

cae-aug  gERDAC                                 103-117 

439 

4  noted 

69 

APRON    ET   PAE   COS 

Impressed                     nFESTI-D-QD                              ^"^ 

444 
3  noted 

70 

APRON    ET    PAE    COS 
Impressed                     ^    M  A  RT  1  A  L  •  D  •  Q    D                              ''"' 

445 
3  noted 

71 

APRON    ET   PAE    COS 

Impressed                     „„^„.^„^^„                              123 

n    R  ESt/TVT-  D  •  Q    D 

446 

72 

APRON    ET    PAE    Cos 
Impressed                        □     S  V  C  c  e  s  •   d  •   ,    G                                  '''^ 

447 

4  noted 

73 

Impressed                       '-^P'^^    ^"^    ^^E    COS                                ^^3 
pessea                       G    pr  1  IVI  1  T  1  V  I     Q    D 

450 

3  noted 

74 

APRON    ET   PAET   COS 

POMP   VIT   EX    PR    0 

Impressed                    ANNIVERIQVINT                             ^^S 

o 

454,  b 

395' 

75 

o 

Impressed                          r")    ASIAT    II    ef   aquil                                   125 

L.i    c  o  s    rf   r   rf 

458 
5  noted 

76 

1 

ASAT   It^ 

Impressed                              n  r>  Q                                                                  125 

EX    PR   AC  AT   JKV.s-1-q? 
POMP  •  lANVAR    pa-ti 
E  T  ■  A  P  R  O  N  1  A  N  o    CCS                           ^^^ 
(Impressed  figure) 

465,  b     '     316^ 

'I'i 

\   1 

78 

'                                            apron  et   pAET    COS 
Impressed                            o  /)    P    B    SALAR   o                                      joS 
e.v  />CL    ANNI    VERI 

479,  a          318 

PFEIFFEK,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAxMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        27 


REMARKS 

Height  OF 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  example  is  very  defective,    ruuctuation-points  and  the 
figure  are  wanting. 

ca.  11 

27 

brown 

1 

67 

The   example   lacks   the   palm-leaf   and  the   punctuation- 
points  from  defectiveness.     I   in   IMP  is  12  mm.  high;   the 
other  letters  of  line  1,  so  far  as  preserved,  are  10-lOJ  mm.high. 

10-12 
ca.  9 

25 

brown 

1 

68 

We  found  eight  examples  of  this  rare  stamp.     The  points 
are  square. 

ca.  14 
ca.  14 

36-41 

buff  or 
brown 

8 

69 

We  found  ten  examples  of  this  rare  stamp.    The  points  are 
square. 

12-14 
12-14 

30-40 

brown 
or  buff 

10 

70 

C.I.L.  gives  TVT  as  separate  letters.     Only  six  examples 
are  noted  there.     The  points  are  square. 

12-13 

34-43 

brown 
or  buff 

6 

71 

The  points  are  square. 

ca.  12 
ca.  li 

38 

buff 

1 

72 

One  example  shows  that  the  last  letter  is  Q  :   C.I.L.  leaves 
it  doubtful. 

13-14 
13-14 

40-42 

buff  or 
brown 

3 

73 

Line  2  is  wrongly  recorded  by  Marini.  —  On  one  brick  only 
under  the  middle  of  the  stamp  at  a  di.staiice  of  23  mm.  is  a 
slightly  impressed  disk,  23  mm.  iu  diameter.     Plate  III,  10, 
which  is  inverted  by  mistake. 

ca.  13 
ca.  13 
ca.  13 

34-38 

red,  buff, 
or  brown 

10 

74 

Near  the  stamp  over  II  is  a  slightly  impressed  disk,  31  mm. 
in  diameter. 

ca.  IIJ 

37 

red 

1 

75 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  4.i8  (possibly  also  C.I.L.  396)  mis-spelled. 
Plate  IX,  7. 

ca.  13 

39 

brown 

1 

76 

Under  the  middle  of  the  legend  is  an  impressed  figure  close 
to  the  letters.     Plate  III,  12,  which  is  inverted  by  mistake. 

The  brick  has  a  uniformly  varying  thickness  :  it  is  slightly 
wedge-shaped. 

8-10 
8-10 
8-10 

34-37 

red 

1 

77 

ca.  14 
ca.  14 
ca.U 

88 

buff 

1 

78 

28 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Date 
Letters                                             STAJIP                                                ^^^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 
No. 

79 

Impressed                          PAET    ET    Apr   cos                                123 
EX    P    \V1  eutia)  sal 

487, 
b  or  c 

381 
381,  a^ 

80 

aPR • ET- PAE • C 

Impressed                         a  ■  o^- S  •  S    D  •  F  •  1  •  F                                123 

491 
1  noted 

81 

apr    et    p  A  E  •  C 
Impressed                             a  g  s  s  d  F  •  I  •  S                                     123 

82 

A-CAB-SVCsa/-d  c? 

Impressed                                                                                              ca.  123-134 

495? 

554? 

83 

Impressed                          ^  ^'^^  •  suC  '  SAL                           ,„  jag.^g^ 

84 

a  gab  sVC   SAL 

Impressed                                                                                              ca.  123-134 

85 

^              ,                     APR    ET    PAet  cos-p  p  b                           .„„ 
Impressed                    ^.,.r^,~,,    -                                                 123 
^                              SALAR    F.y.  tig  g  t  t  t   • 

500,  a 

86 

marcell  et   CELS    11    COS 
Impressed                                      ,         ,„,.»,„«,                              129 
ex    pr-  alp  ■  ulP\AN     SAL 

507,  b 

457' 

87 

P  R 

Impressed                        -—VLPVLP '"•''' 

88 

, ,                        SERVIAno    777   cos                             ,„. 

Impressed                       o  a  i     c-v    dd    i        •                                      1^4 
SAL    EX    PR   /  c  mren 

515,  a 

478 

89 

SAL:  EX   PR   tre  ■ 

Impressed                                                                                                Hadrian 

525,  c 

90 

ir^r....  .,,               <^X    F   DOMIT   DOM    SVLP 

Impressed                 ^aETIN    ET    APRON    COS                        '"' 

549,  a 

368 » 

91 

Impressed                     ^^X°°^'T  Ji^"  '"'^                            123 
^                              paET    ET    APRon    cos 

549,  b 

368' 

PFEIFFER,   VAX    BUREX,  AXD   ARMSTROXG :    STAMPS   OX   BRICKS   AXD   TILES        29 


30 


THE   AMEKICAX   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Date 
Letters                                              STAMP                                                    (a.d.) 

C.I.L.XV,1 
No. 

StARINI 

No. 

9:2 

1 

o 

SE  VERO  ■  et  ■  arrian  cos  ■  ex  ■                       ca.  120- 
FIGL   Dow   domit                                     124? 

552 

304 

93 

paet  et  APR    COS 
Impressed                             ^^   ^^   ^;   ;,b    gVL                                      ^"'^ 

559,  a 

404  == 

94 

apr  ET    PAE    COS 
Impressed                           ex  fa   W/  •  ALEXS                                  123 

560 

90 

o 

VILLI    Alexandri                                    ^^  ^^^ 
S  Wlpices 

561 

4  noted 

96 

0 

Impressed                  SERVIANO     III     COS      ^sic)            134 
EX   F   VIL   AVG    SVLPIC 

562 

482 

97 

paetin    et    apRONIA 
Impressed                     ^  ^.„.^  paNTAG   SVLP                            ^^^ 

563, 
a  orb 

414 1 

98 

PAETIN    ET    apronia 
Impressed                      M    VINIC    PAnta^  saiCp)                             ^"'^ 

563, 
b-f ,  i,  k 

414 'or 
4151 

99 

paetin    et     aproni(a) 
Impressed                       ^  ^.^.^  pANTAG    SVL                              ^^^ 

563, 
i  ork 

414' 

100 

i.u8  HAS  Miv 

Impressed                                            ?  v                                                ca.  123 

565, 

3*)  6)  ^t  ^, 

orn? 

1396' 

101 

o 

EX'OFlC-CAEsar/s  n 

OP-SV.P1C1A                                   Hadrian 

568 

S  V  L  P I  C  I  A                                      apparently 
ae/I-SlLVA                                        Hadrian 

570 

1314' 

102 

1    1 

103 

SVL'ANIN                                        ^^^^^j 
Impressed                                     CA  •  L  •  F     (sic)                            Hadrian 

571 

4  noted 

104 

Deeply                                     SVL'ANIN                                        about 
Impressed                                                                                                      Hadrian 

572 

2  noted 

PFEIFFER,   VAX   BUREX,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   OX   BRICKS   AXD   TILES        31 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thicksess 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Marini    records   a   stamp   with  ARRIANO-     C'f.   C.I.L. 
p.  KJl'. 

13-14 
11-12 

42 

brown 

1 

92 

Line  2  is  wrongly  recorded  by  Marini. 

14-15 

37-38 

brown 

2 

93 

As  points  are  absent,  this  fragment  represents  the  variant 
noted  in  C.I.L.  560,  1-3,  and  5,  ^hich  has  ALEXS  at  the 
end  of  line  2. 

14-16 

red 

1 

94 

ca.  10 

23 

1 

95 

One  example  has  Hi  instead  of  III,  and  this  variant  has 
also   over  the  inscription  a   slightly  impressed  disk   about 
20  mm,  in  diameter  with  a  hole  in  the  centre.     Marini  gives 
III  in  line  1,  and  a  similar  figure  with  Xos.  383,  396,  and  462. 

15-17 
ca.  15 

31-37 

brown 
or  red 

8 

96 

C.I.L.  notes  six  examples  of  .563,  n.  and  a  few  of  503,  h.    One 
of  the  latter  may  have  APRO  and  SVL. 

ca.  15 

37 

brown 

1 

97 

This  example  may  be  any  one  of  seven  variants  under  C.I.L. 
563. 

m.  16 

35 

brown 

1 

98 

This  fragment  might  al.so  belong  to  C.I.L.  563,  b,  5,  if  that 
stamp  is  correctly  reported. 

15 

32 

brown 

1 

99 

The  letters  are  unusually  tall  and  slender.     "We  observed 
only  the  single  line  of  letters  noted.     Our  example  agrees  in 
that  respect  with  Marini's  Xo.  1390  2. 

25-28 

32 

brown 

1 

100 

The  second  dot  in  line  1  is  w  ithin  the  C.     There  may  be 
a  variant  of  this  stamp  with  SVLPICI A  in  line  2.    Within 
each  line  two  concentric  circles. 

14 

lli-12 

32 

red 

1 

101 

We  did  not  observe  that  the  A  in  SILVA  has  the  un- 
usual form  given  in  C.I.L. 

10-11 

30 

brown 

1 

102 

A  round  dot  and  a  square  dot  in  line  2,  as  noted  in  C.I.L. 
Compare  Marini,  Xo.  1402^.     The  meaning  of  the  stamp  is 
doubtful.  —  One  brick  i.s  slightly  wedge-shaped. 

15-16 

32-35 
39 

brown 
or  red 

2 

103 

The  present  example  is  a  perfect  specimen  of  this  rare  stamp. 

12-14 

38-40 

brown 
or  red 

4 

104 

32 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters 

STAMP 

Date 

(A.D.) 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

SLiRINI 

No. 

105 

Impressed 

figL    CAEC    QVINTji? 
t   FL   ROMANI    SVLP 

Hadrian 

576,  b 

106 

Impressed 

Tl  CLA  BLA   SVL 

Hadrian 

578,  a 

107 

Impressed 

cl  heR    SVLP 

Hadrian 

580,  c? 

1  noted 

108 

Impressed 

JV2 

Hadrian 

582,  b  ? 

5  noted 

109 

Impressed 

OS  •  lua 

Hadrian 

582,  b? 

110 

Impressed 

SO  SVL 

Hadrian 

111 

Impressed 

COS   AMB   SVL 

Hadrian 

583,  b 

762' 

112 

Impressed 

C  CVL   DIA  SV/  or  iij 

Hadrian 

585, 
b,  c,  or  d 

776' 

113 

Impressed 

C  VILLI   ORES  S\L 

Hadrian 

593 

1392* 
1393' 

114 

Impressed 

JV2  JA2  MIV 

about 
Hadrian 

595,  b 

1402  = 
1416' 

115 

Impressed 

PHIL    Sal 

about 
Hadrian 

597 

1120' 
1167- 

ll(j 

I 

Impressed 

rt/FI    SVL 

about 
Hadrian 

599,  c 

PFEIFFER,  VAX   BUREX,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        33 


KEMARKS 

Height  or 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  known  impressions  of  this  stamp  seem  to  have  been 
made  with  different  blocks.     (C.I.L.) 

1.5-17 

33-38 

brown 
or  buff 

5 

105 

The  letters  are  unusually  tall  and  slender.     In  one  of  the 
examples  the  V  of  the  inscription  has  this  shape:  \. 

30-33 

34-39 

brown 

3 

106 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     See  note  in  C.I.L.  of  an 
apparently  similar  stamp,  based  on  a  manuscript :  Viscouti 
cod.  Paris.  Lat.  9697,  f.  49. 

traditur :                                                 videtur  fuisse : 

CLHERSVIE                          CL   HER   SVLP 

ca.  20 

41 

brown 

1 

107 

The  letters  are  unusually  large,  clumsy  and  ill-made.     As 
C.I.L.  does  not  mention  these  facts,  this  fragment  may  be  a 
variant  of  the  stamp  there  noted. 

ca.  20 

38,  40 

red  or 
brown 

2 

108 

The  letters  are  decidedly  larger  than  in  the  preceding  stamp, 
No.  108.     If  that  is  C.I.L.  No.  .582,  b,  this  stamp  would  be  a 
variant  of  it. 

25-30 

87 

brown 

1 

109 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     Between  O  and  S  there 
may  be  a  point.     The  fragment  3  recorded  under  C.I.L.  582,  b 
may  belong  to  this  stamp,  but  in  that  case  it  is  printed  upside 
down.     Pl.\te  II,  14. 

26-29 

32 

brown 

1 

110 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     There  are  several      Vav.  1 
distinct  variants  of  this  stamp  differing  in  the  size       Var.  2 
and   shape   of   them.     It   is  wrongly   recorded   by 
Marini.                                                                                        Yar.  3 

ca.  20 
ca.  23 

ca.  26 

36-38 
36-40 

36-37 

brown 

buff,  red. 

or  brown 

red 

4 
7 

2 

111 

The  letters  are  xmusually  large. 

32-33 

35-36 

red  or 
brown 

2 

112 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.      Incorrectly  recorded  by 
Marini. 

2.5-27 

35-37 

brown 

4 

113 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     Incorrectly  recorded  by 
Marini. 

27-29 

36-39 

brown 
or  buff' 

4 

114 

The  letters  are  imusually  large.     Incorrectly  recorded  by 
Marini.     Only  seven  examples  noted  in  C.I.L. 

ca.  28 

40 

red 

1 

115 

The  letters  are   unusually  large.     Not  a  common   stamp. 
In  some  examples  the  letter  R,  being  badly  made,  looks  like 
P  (C.I.L.);  Marini,  therefore,  noted  PYf!. 

21-221 

40 

buff 

1 

116 

34 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                           STAMP                                                 (a.d.) 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 

No. 

117 

o 

EX  fG   'E>f'E§MS  /BV^M   CR.D\C\N   P  S   F 
PitTlN   "E   APROMAI 
In  centre,    SOO                                                 j23 

604,0 
2  noted 

314' 

118 

o 

ex  pr  lucillae  reri  tlgV  L I  N  1 S 

terendan   opV    L  ■  S  •  F  •                          ^.^  ^^^_j.. 

In  centre,    "^ 

617 

101 

119 

o 

OP   DOL   EX    PR   aug  n  flG  TERE 

NT   L   AELIO  piilDELE 

Severus 
In  centre,  an  eagle  with  spread  -wings,  looking  to  the 

left  and  seen  from  the  front 

625 

194 
196- 

120 

o 

op   dol  ex  pr  aug  n   FIG    TERENT 
L  aeli  II  secVND   "E  APRIL 
In  centre,  an  inverted  vase  [flowers  issue  from  it] ;      Severus 
on  each  side,  an  erect  panther  touching  the  flowers 
with  a  forefoot  [and  seeming  to  lick  them] 

626 

195' 

121 

o 

i&  teg  -tun -dol-  eut.rcH  V  S  •  S  E  • 

iuliae  ■  proculPL                                                .,„ 
In  centre,    %m    a  palm-leaf 

647 

940^ 

122 

^r? 

ToNNEI.Tna  •  de  figlin 
V 1  ccianis 

~                                               about 
middle  of 
1st  cent. 

657,  b? 
3  noted 

123 

"c:? 

TON^EI  •  de  ■  figlin                                      about 
Xiccianis                                             middle  of 

1st  cent. 

659,  C 

124 

KJ 

ViCClana-rf  figl  tonn     {sic)                    about 
EI    Apolinaris                                      middle  of 
In  centre  [a  biicrauium  or  a  head  of  a  calf  on  its  side]     1st  cent. 

661,  a 

4  noted 

866' 

125 

Impressed                                                                                                      Hadrian 

682 

4  noted 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,   AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        35 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

'I'he  record  in   C.l.L.  is  based  on  two   fragments,  one  of 
which  is  in  the  Museum  at  Naples,  No.  216o  (V),  5680.     Our 
example  is  complete,  although  not  well  preserved  ;  compare  the 
reduced  fac-simile  on  p.  5.     Incorrectly  recorded  by  Marini. 
Regarding   P   S(_erviliu!>)   F(^irmus)   see  the  interesting  note 
under  C.T.L.  No.  232. 

11.1-12 
101-12 
11-12 

38 

red 

t 

1 

117 

C.l.L.  gives  no  point  after  F.     Mnrini  gives  no  punctua- 
tion-points at  all.     He  states  (p.  308)  that  L  S  F  may  be 
L  S(ermlius)  F(ortunatus). 

ca.  11 

36 

brown 

1 

118 

The  eagle's  feet  are  over  the  orbiculus.     Within  each  line 
two  concentric  circles. 

11-12 
U-10 

26-37 

brown 
or  red 

6 

119 

The  cusps  of  the  crescent  are  obtuse,  which  is  unusual : 
they  are  not  so  noted  in  C.l.L.     Perhaps  this  stamp   is   a 
variant. 

10-11 
10-12 

24-33 

brown 

3 

120 

Marini  wrongly  records  an  upright  palm-leaf  in  the  centre. 

ca.  11 

40 

brown 

1 

121 

VICCIATIS  in  a  straight  horizontal  line  (as  the  stamp  is 
here  placed)  across  the  centre  and  surrounded  by  line  1.     The 
O  is  smaller,  only   13  mm.  high.     C.LL.   may  not  have  re- 
corded this  stamp  and  the  following  one  (List  No.  123)  con- 
sistently ;   hence  our  change  in  notation.     Cf.  C.l.L.  XV,  1, 
pp.  193  and  194. 

ca.  16 
smaller 

25 

bufe 

1 

122 

The  O  is  even  here  a  little  smaller  than  the  neighboring 
letters,  being  15  mm.  high.     VICCI^IS  is  placed  as  in  the 
preceding  stamp. 

ca.  17 
smaller 

28 

brown 

1 

123 

The  O  in  ToNN   is  smaller  than  the  adjoining  letters. 
Wrongly  recorded  by  Marini. 

ca.  14 
ca.  9 

29 

brown 

1 

124 

As  C.LL.  does  not  state  that  the  letters  are  unusually  lai-ge. 
this  stamp  may  be  a  variant  not  recorded  by  it. 

23-21 

40 

buff 

1 

125 

36 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                              STAJIP                                                   ^^^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Mabini 
No. 

126 

o 

IVLIVS   FEL/.vf/e  VIA   SALARIA   EX 

PIVN -R -ET- R    CAP                      Hadrian 
Centre  blank 

683 

947* 

127 

o 

OP-DOL'EX'FIGLIN-CAES   N                „, 
C-CALP-IVINEST 

708,  a 

271- 

128 

o 

OPVS    DOLIARE   ex  ■  praed  faVS 

AVG    N    CALVl    CresCEN                     Faustina 
In  centre,  a  nude  crowned  boy  or  man,  inverted,         junior  ? 
looking  to  the  right,  standing  on  a  globe 

726 

115^ 

129 

o 

OP    DOL   EX    PR   Vmi-quad  et  aN 

FNS    EX    Fl   sex  ap  silV                         about 

In  centre,  a  bust  of  Mercury  with  petasus,         middle  of 
turned  to  the  right;  in  front  of  him,  a  purse         2d  cent, 
[behind  him,  the  caduceus] 

731,  b 

131^ 

130 

o 

ex  praed  m   aarel  ANTOnini 

COmm   ex   of  saceS      (sic)               Commodus  ? 
In  centre,    ^■ 

741 

111' 
1448 

131 

0 

OPVS    DOIiarf  fx   prwDiS    AVG    N      (sic) 
C    GOMim   sar;NlANI      (sic) 
In  centre,  *  a  pine-cone  ^  between  two 
pahn-  ^                        *  leaves 

754,  b 

169^ 

132 

0 

EX  praedis  aug  noS  '  EX    F 

Pompei  ■  /jELI 

In  centre  [three  palm-leaves] 

757 

187- 

133 

O 

ex  •  prAE  •  AVG  .  SES  •  PON  •  e/i    (sic) 
In  centre,  three  ^4  A   palm-leaves 

758 

134 

o 

OPVS   DOLIARE   EX   PREDIS   D   N 

about 
In  centre,  a  lion  running  to  the  right              Commodus  ? 

760,  a 

204 

135 

o 

OPas  ■  doliarc  ■  ex  pRED                       Commodus? 

Domini  ■  nt  ■  AVG                              or  beginning 

In  centre  [a  dog,  turned  to  the  left]                of  Severus  ? 

762,  a 

214'' 

PFEIFFER,  VAN  BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS   AND  TILES        37 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Line  2  is  wrongly  recorded  by  Marini,  wlio  also  omitted  the 
point  in  line  1. 

12-13 
ca.  12 

38,42 

red 

2 

126 

Perhaps  not  quite  correctly  recorded  by  Marini. 

lOMl 

10 

37,38 

buff  or 
red 

2 

127 

Marini  records  FAV.      Within  each  line  two  concentric 
circles.     The  objects  which  the  figure  in  the  centre  holds  in 
its  hands  are  doubtful  in  our  examples :  (cf.  C.I.L. :  in  the 
left  a  dolphin  (?),  in  the  right  a  spear  or  a  scejitre). 

ca.  10 
ca.  9 

38 

brown 

2 

128 

AVe  did  not  observe  that  the  letter  M  in  line  1  has  the 
unusual  shape  given  in  C.I.L.     Marini  wrongly  records  the 
figure  in  the  centre.     J/.  Ummidius  Quailratus  was  consul  in 
167  A.D. ;  Annia  Cornijicia  Faustina,  a  sister  of  Marcus  Aure- 
lius,  was  his  wife  {C.I.L.). 

10-12 
ca.  10 

22 

brown 

1 

129 

A  small  O  in  oF.     For  remarks   on    the   order   of  line  2 
(which  might  be  EX  OF  SVCES  COMM),  and  the  date, 
cf.  note  in  C.I.L.  p.  219  and  p.  204. 

11-15 

35 

brown 

1 

130 

On  account  of  the  inscription,  C.I.L.  considers  this  stamp 
to  be  of  a  date  not  later  than  about  the  time  of  the  emperor 
Marcus  (Aurelius). 

111-13 

9 

27-33 

red  or 
buff 

4 

131 

On   account  of   the   inscription   and   shape,  this  stamp  is 
probably  of  about  the  time  of  Marcus  (Aurelius).     The  first 
palm-leaf  in  tlie  centre  is  upright;  the  other  two  are  inverted 
(C.I.L.).    Line  2  is  incorrectly  recorded  by  Marini. 

ca.  11 

31 

red 

1 

132 

The  point  after  AVG  is  low.      A  small  I  at  the  end  of 
line  1.     C.I.L.  gives  horizontal  palm-leaves.    Surrounding  the 
inscription  a  single  circle,  inside  of  it  two  concentric  circles. 
C.I.L.  considers  this  stamp  (of  which  it  notes  only  six  exam- 
ples) to  be  of  the  time  of  the  emperor  ^Marcus  (Aurelius). 

121-13 

31 

red 

1 

133 

C.I.L.  and  Marini  gi-ve  no  dashes  over  D  and  N,  though 
il/armi"  notes  DOWI  N  as  another  reading.     This  stamp  hence 
appears  to  be  a  variant  of  C.I.L.  760,  a. 

11-15 

25 

brown 
or  buff 

2 

134 

The  figure  is  wanting  from  defectiveness.     Marini  gives  N 
in  line  2. 

ca.  13 
11-12 

35 

buff 

1 

135 

38 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Date 
Letters                                             STAJIP                                               (a.d.) 

CJ.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Makini 

No. 

136 

o 

OPVS   DOLlARe  fX   PRE 

DOwin.-nnuC^                                Severus  ? 
In  centre  [figure  of  a  boar  running  to  left] 

762,  b 

213  =  ? 

137 

o 

ex  praedis   doMINl    NO 

r^  .   ■          \  /  o  -T- 1                                 Commodus  ? 

or  beginning 
In  centre,  fragment  of  a  bird.    (See  note  m        ^^  Severus  ? 
Remarks) 

764 

215 

138 

o 

opus  do/lARE'EX   PREDIS 

A..O.STORVM    NN                        ^J^J^^, 
In  ceiitre,  a  winged  caduceus 

766 

4  noted 

225-' 

139 

0 

.  de  praEDIs  •  DomlNORVM  - 

nosTROR'AVGG                            Commodus? 
In  centre,  an  inverted  bust  of  Minerva  or       or  beginning 
Rome?  helmeted,  looking  to  the  right;  in        of  Severus? 
front  of  it  a  spear 

773 

253 1 

140 

o 

op-dol  ex  pr  dOM    NN   AVCg                ^     .     . 

_,,_,.,,                                    begmnmg 
titiaes   RVFINAes                                 ° 

of  Severus 
In  centre,  a  lizard 

774 

254 

141 

o 

EX    PRAEDIS   IVI- AEMILI 

Pf^OJV^'                                  ca.  13(^137? 

a  1  o 

780,  a 

2  noted 

553* 

142 

o 

ex  praeDlS    M    AEMILI 

P''°^^^                                     ca.  1.36-137? 
In  centre,    o  ^  d 

780,  b 

553' 

SEX- ANNl 
APRODISI                                    ''''=^"'- 

143 

1     1 

795,  a 

OBi' 

144 

3 

M    FABI    LICYMNl    EX    P    AN    vcr 

APR    et  paetin                                       123 
In  centre,    cos 

800 

1  noted 

145 

Impressed                       ^^^^   ^T   PAE   COS 
mfabLICYIVlNl 

801 

3741 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREX,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        39 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 

FOU.VD 

List 
No. 

The  figure  is  wanting  from  defectiveness.     The  stamp  re- 
corded by  Marini  has  PR  and  N,  and  may,  therefore,  not  be 
identical  with  this  one.  —  Note  the  varying  thickness  of  the 
brick  :  it  is  slightly  wedge-shaped. 

11-12 

81-20 
at  insc. 

brown 

1 

136 

C.I.L.  records  an  eagle  with  spread  wings,  seen  from  the 
front,   looking   to   the    left,    holding   in    his    beak   a    crown. 
Whether  or  not  he  is  seated  on  some  object  is  not  known. 

1.5 
13-14 

36 

buff 

1 

137 

These  AVGVSTI  may  be  the  emperor  and  his  consort: 
they  are  not  necessarily  two  emperors.     (^Marini,  p.  9.5,  quoted 
in  C.I.L.) 

ca.  13 
ca.  Hi 

39 

brown 

1 

138 

The  points  visible  on  this  imperfect  example  of  the  stamp 
are    triangular.       Marini,    No.    2.53,    has    PRAEDIIS    and 
NOSTRORVM.     See  Remarks  under  No.  138. 

ca.  13 
ca.  12 

27 

brown 

1 

139 

See  Remarks  under  No.  138. 

11-12 
9-101 

40 

red 

1 

140 

In  the  centre  of  the  example  a  fragment  of  the  O  is  visible 
beside  the  palm-leaf  which  Marini  recorded  as  uprigtit.     One 
example  of  this  rare  stamp  is  in  the  Ashmolean  Museum  at 
Oxford  (C.I.L.).     Regarding  the  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  229. 

12-13 
11-12 

26,  30 

red 

2 

141 

A\'e  did  not  observe  in  our  example  the  unusual  shape  of  the 
A"s  in  line  1  as  noted  in  C.I.L.     The  latter  gives  in  the  centre 
an  upright  palm-leaf  with  O  and  D  resjiectively  to  the  left 
and  right  of  it.     Regarding  tlie  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  229. 

ca.  14 
ca.  12 

29 

brown 

1 

142 

The  record  of  Marini  is  incomplete.     Also  noted  in  Nuovo 
Bull,  di  /ircheoL  Crist.  II  (1S96),  p.  62,  No.  30. 

ca.  17 

42 

brown 

1 

143 

The  sole  example  noted  in  C.I.L.  is  now  in  the  Museum  at 
Vienna  (Sif/n.  ji.  11  =  194,  co/l.  .Imhras). 

12-13 
ca.  11 

37,40 

brown 

2 

144 

Marini  gives  line  2  incorrectly. 

15-16 

33-37 

buff  or 
brown 

3 

145 

40 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN    ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                 STAMP                                                    ^^'^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Marini 

No. 

LANTONIVS 

S  V  IVI  F  1  L  O  N     {sic) 

Small  and                                                                                                     tt  j  ■      o 
,                                                                                                Hadrian  ? 
impressed 

821,  a 

593^ 

146 

1         1 

147 

Impressed                           1  duiWHAXHS                             Hadrian? 

823 

148 

apron   et    PAE    COS 
Impressed                            □    aprO  N  I  S    Qj                                    123 

827 

2  noted 

351,  b ' 

149 

0 

c-/ju«N    FORt    PRIM                                   ,      ^ 

aoout 

In  centre,  two  letters    ^  surrounded  by  a  collar-    middle  of 
like  blank  band,  and  two  concentric  circles              ~'^  '^'^"  " 

862 

1083^' 

150 

APR   ET   PAE  COS 

eX/1  M  PCX  H  As 
Impressed                                                                                                      123 

893 

151 

apron  et   PAE    COS 
Impressed                          .-.,    ^a/LISTl    n                                   ^^^ 

898 

3  noted 

152 

APRON    ET  pae  cos 
Impressed                          ^     C   A   S   t  /    ["i                                  ^'^ 

920 

1  noted 

153 

o 

ex  pr  coeLl  *  PHILcti 

facit-niACNio                                      ^^^^.^^ 

In  centre,   ^   a  palm-leaf 

944 

747 

154 

w 

PARIDIS-CN    DOMIT 

In  centre,    I  a  J  V    inverted, 

in  a  straight  line  parallel  to  the  straight  side  of 

the  stamp 

?-59 

See 

Remarks 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS  AND  TILES       41 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letteks 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

Xo. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Dimensions  of  frame  50  x  10  mm.     Plate  VIII,  12.     The 
figure  is  upside-down  by  mistake,  because  it  was  not  under- 
stood at  the  time  the  photograph  was  made.      C.I.L.  gives 
SYIVIFILON,  but   states   that   in   some   specimens  the  Y 
hardly  diftVrs  from  V.     In  our  example  it  loolis  exactly  like 
V.  fur  which  reason  we  have  so  recorded  it.     Marini  gives 
SYMFILON;   also  P.  Crostarosa,  Nmco  Bull,  di  Archeol. 
Crist.  VII  (1901),  p.  143,  No.  82.     This  stamp  exists  in  im- 
pressions made  by  divers  bronze  seals  (C.I.L.). 

ca.  7 
ca.  7 

25 

brown 

1 

146 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     Pl.\te  II,  1-3. 

20-21 

38 

brown 

1 

147 

There  is  space  in  line  2  for  oblongs,  but  C.I.L.  has  a  hatched 
square  at  the  beginning.     Cf.  Marini,  No.  351,  a,  said  to  have 

ca.U 

40 

red 

1 

148 

the  same  figures,           |  and  |         ,  as  No.  351,  ft. 

C.  Nunnidius  Forlunatus  is  named  also  on  stamps  of  123- 
142  A.D.     The  date  of  the  present  stamp  is  based  upon  the 
lettering  {C.I.L.).     The  meaning  of  PP  is  doubtful. 

ca.  161- 

26 

brown 

1 

149 

C.I.L.  gives  a  hatched  i  in  line  2,  and  states  that  this  letter 
is  indistinct  in  all  specimens.     We  did  not  observe  this  to  be 
the  case  in  our  examples.     The  interpretation  of  line  2  is 
doubtful.     Cf.  note  in  C.I.L.  p.  252. 

l-t-15 

34-36 

red  or 
brown 

3 

150 

ca.  14 

35 

brown 

1 

151 

The  sole  example  of  this  stamp  recorded  in  C.I.L.  is  in  the 
Kircherian  ^Museum  at  Rome. 

ca.  131 

35 

brown 

1 

152 

A  distinct  point  in  the  example  after  COELI :  none  is 
given  in  C.I.L.  or  by  Marini.    Only  seven  examples  are  noted 
in  C.I.L. 

ca.  11 
11-12 

37 

brown 

1 

153 

A  doubtful  point  after  CN.    Plate  II,  .5.    (The  inscription 
is  partly  obscured  by  mortar,  which  we  could  not  have  removed 
without  injuring  the  specimen.)    Cf.  C.I.L.  XV,  1 ;  p.  268,  table. 
This  stamp  probably  belongs  between  C.I.L.  Nos.  979  and  986. 

The  stamps  of  CN    DOMITIVS   AFER  are  rare  and. 
since  he  died  in  .59  a.d.,  are  among  the  earliest  known.     The 
name  of  a  iigulus  or  officinator  PARIS  has  not  yet,  to  our 
knowledge,  been  recorded.     Cf.  the  interesting  monograph  by 
Dr.  Heiurich  Dressel:   Unlersnchunr/en  iiher  die  Chronohgie  der 
Zieqelste^pel  der  Gens  Domitia,  Berlin,  G.  Reimer,  1886 ;  par- 
ticularly pp.  20.  21. 

1.5-17 
11-12 

52 

brown- 
red 

1 

154 

42 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Date 

Letters                                              STAMP                                                    ^^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Marini 

No. 

155 

o 

callisTl    DV  ■  Domkioraw 
In  centre  [Mercury,  holding  in  the  left  hand  the           60-93 
cadiiceus,  in  the  right  a  purse,  C.l.L.  992,  c] 

992 

1674? 

DOMTlORser-/- 

1000,  a 

1154- 

i£)6 

1    1 

157 

o 

Q  TROPHIIVII    AGATHOBVLI    0 

DOMlTi  '  'TVLLI                              93/94-108 
In  centre  [bust  of  a  man,  turned  to  the  left] 

1003,  b 

158 

EX   PR   DOMITIAE   Lucillae  op  do    isic} 

FORTVNAt//uc                                ^.^120 
In  centre,  two    ^^   palm-leaves 

1018 

5  noted 

49 1 

159 

OPVS  •  FIG  •  FORTVN  ATI 

DOMT.  LVCIL                                 CO.  120 

In  centre  [a  disk,  sun  or  moon  ?] 

1019,  a 

51^ 

160 

0 

op- DDIONYS   DOMItpflucI 

PAET  -T.    APr- cos                                   123 
In  centre  [two  straight  lines,  crossed] 

1029,  a 

353 

161 

o 

OP  •  D    DORYHOR  •  domit  p  f  /uc/LL 

PAET  •  ET   APro  •  coS                              ^"'^ 

1033 

358' 

162 

0 

c  comM  ■  P    ROC    V    LI     (SIC) 

ex.pre-dom-'LVcU                                after  132 
In  centre,  a  palm-leaf   ^  UJ    and  a  trident 

1051 

58-^ 

163 

o 

ex-pr-d-p-f-  LVClLLAE'Odol-fec-m-a  pr 
/  ■  ae/  •  cAES  •  1 1  ■  P  •  COe/  balbin 

In  centre,   cos 

1057 

489 

164 

0 

EX-PR  D  P  F  LVCILLit  O  DO/  FECL'N   D 
T  AE/  CAES    II   C' hrJT  PR 

„,.,),■)                                                    139 
In  centre,    COS 

1061 

PFEIFFER,  VAN    BURKX,   AND    ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        43 


KEMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  example  is  very  defective :   its  centre  is  wanting,  and 
the  point   after   DV  is  doubtfnl.      The  fragment  therefore 
might  belong  to  C.I.L.  No.  992.  c  or  d. 

ca.  13 

41 

brown 

1 

155 

Marini  wrongly  states  that  the  letters  are  impressed,  and 
omits  the  points. 

ca.  15 

41 

brown 

1 

156 

C.I.L.  gives  at  the  end  of  line  1  a  palm-leaf  pointing  ob- 
liquely downward,  and  after  DOMITI  an  arrow-head  pointing 
downward.     The  latter  is  doubtful  in  this  example. 

13-14 
11-13 

48 

bufe 

1 

157 

Within  each  line  two  concentric  circles.     Perhaps  not  cor- 
rectly given  by  Mariiii,  who  records  DOL  instead  of  DO. 

ca.  10 
ca.  10 

2(5,  30 

brown 

2 

158 

C.I.L.  gives  the  point  after  DOMT  :is  in  the  middle  of  the 
line.     A  variant  of  this  stamp  has  DOMT  (C.I.L.). 

12-13 
10-12 

30,  45 

buff  or 
brown 

2 

159 

AVithin  each  line  two  concentric  circles.      Marini  has  no 
punctuation-points  in  line  1  and  gives  PAE  as  another  read- 
ing in  line  2.     Regarding  the  figure,  cf.  note.  C.I.L.  p.  2!ll. 

ca.m 
ca.  11' 

40 

red 

1 

160 

Within  each  line  two  concentric  circles.     Marini  records 
DORYPHOR. 

ca.  12 
lU 

30 

reddish 
brown 

1 

161 

Some  letters  in  line  1  are  spaced.    Marini  records  a  fragment 
and  gives  no  punctuation-points. 

ca.  9 

40 

bi-ownish 
j-ellow 

1 

162 

As  C.I.L.  points  out,  this  inscription  is  very  similar  to  the 
following  one,  C.I.L.  No.  1061.    Marini  gives  no  punctuation- 
marks. 

11-12 

32 

brown 

1 

163 

C.I.L.  gives  no  point  after  EX  and  C.     It  notes  that  this 
inscription  is  very  similar  to  the  preceding  one,  and  that  it 
does  not  mention  the  second  consul's  repeated  consulship. 

12-12.1 

8-10" 

39,40 

brown 

2 

164 

44 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN   ROME 


Ijst 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                              STAMP                                                    f  a  d  1 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 
No. 

165 

o 

EX    FIG/'>Hs   LVCILLAES 

QVARTIONIS                                    fa.  140 
In  centre,  an  upright  piiie-cone 

1064 

5  noted 

1013 

166 

0 

O-  D-  EX-  PR*D-L-  EX-OF-f//-a 
L    ST   QVAER    ET    C    C   rut- 
in centre,     _0 

1065 

501^ 
960 1 

167 

o 

OP-DOL    EX    PRAED    LVCILL 

VERl-Q'F-A'                              CO.  145-155 

In  centre,    ^ 

1068,  a 

95 

168 

0 

MERCVRl -TI 'CL   QVINQVAT- 
EX-PR-  LVCILL- VERI 
In  centre,  an  up-  ^  riglit  pahn-leaf                  ^^  145-156 

169 

o 

TI   CLAVf7I    SECVNDl-EX    PR- 

lacHlae-  veri  ■ 

ca. 145-155 
In  centre,  a  vase  [with  a  handle  on  each  side] 

1081 

99 

170 

0 

OPVS    Do/  e.v  pr  lucil  ver  ah   ulp  anic 

COMwod  et  lateran   CoS 

^                                                          154 

In  centre,  a  tri-    r  -\  dent  inverted 

1086 

517' 

171 

G 

•CN    DOMITARlCNOTjit 

„                                                        ca.  75-100 
03J   Q 

1094,  e 

818' 

172 

(9 

»   CN    DOM  It/  eaaristi  -<^ 

ca.  75-100 

1096,  e 
5  noted 

830 

173 

0 

Sil   en  f/oNf  •  AMNdi    )^ 

vAL   QVI     Pec                                 ca.  75-108 

1097,  c 

812^ 

174 

0 

CN    DOM  It/  daphni 

a  si-                                                ca.  90 
In  centre,    VALeat                qui  tec  ■ 

1101, b 7 
4  noted 

825-^ 

it:. 

0 

^   en  domiti  c/EMENTIS    li^J                        '="'' "^ 

1st  cent. 

1102,  b 

PFEIFFER,  VAN  BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS   AND   TILES       45 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

JIM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Marini  records  a  pine-cone  only  in  tlie  centre.     C.I.L.  states 
that  the  pine-cone  is  surrounded  by  leaves.     These  are  absent 
in  our  examples,  perhaps  from  defectiveness. 

8i-10 
8-9 

27,37 

brown 
or  buff 

2 

165 

C.I.L.  gives  QVADR,  but  Marini  QVADR.     C.I.L.  and 
Marini  do  not  state  that  COS  is  placed  obliquely.     It  is  in 
smaller  letters  than  the  rest  of  the  stamp.    The  second  consul's 
praenomen  was  L,  not  C  ;  of.  note,  C.I.L.  p.  299. 

ca.  12 
ca.  11 
ca.  9 

37 

brown 

1 

166 

C.I.L.  does  not  give  the  point  in  line  1,  but  Marini  does. 
The  palm-leaf  is  placed  somewhat  obliquely,  and  is  so  given 
by  Marini:  but  not  in  C.I.L.,  which  puts  it  thus  :  «»-. 

10-12 
ea.  9 

40-45 

brown 
or  buff' 

3 

167 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  1077,  a.    That  record  is  based  upon  two 
examples  found  in  1859  (cf.  Descemet,  op.  cit.  No.  252),  and 
upon  a  fragment  with  a  palm-leaf  after  QVINQVAT.     As 
our  examples  differ  from  the   former  only  in   having  some 
punctuation-points  in  line  1,  they  may  represent  either  more 
perfect  specimens  or  another  variant. 

9-11 
81-10 

30-35 

buff,  red, 
or  brown 

8 

168 

Id  one  of  our  two  examples  only  is  a  handle  of  the  vase 
preserved.     One  letter  in  line  1   is  15  mm.  high.     No  punc- 
tuation-jiciints  are  given  by  Marini.     SECVNDI  stands  for 
SECVNDINI   {C.I.L.  XV,  1,  p.  305).     . 

lU-U 
10-12 

38,42 

buff 
or  red 

2 

169 

The  very  defective  example  .shows  only  a  fragment  of  the 
figure,  and  has  COS,  as  recorded  in   C.I.L.:  Marini  gives 
COS.      About   VLPIVS    ANICETIANVS,   cf.   C.LL. 
p.  213,  No.  719,  note. 

ca.  11 
ca.  10 

36 

brown 

1 

170 

This  example  does  not  agree  with  Marini's  No.  818,  but  with 
the  second  of  two  variants  of  it  given  by  Dressel  in  note  3. 

ca.  14 
ca.  14 

42 

brown 

1 

171 

By  Marini  the  palm-leaves  are  placed  obliquely,  pointing  up 
and  outward. 

16-16| 

40 

brown 

1 

172 

C.I.L.  1097,  c,  has  the  lines  in  the  opposite  order,  line  1  be- 
ing under  line  2,  apparently  a  misprint  (cf.  Dressel's  note  in 
Marini,  p.  272;   C.I.L.  pp.  1,  2:  Nos.  1095.  1097,  </-/'.  1102,  a). 

12-13 

10-15-8 

40 

brown 

1 

173 

This  stamp  agrees  with  Marini,  No.  825,  though  Dressel's 
note  (2)  there  and  C.I.L.  give  a  palm-leaf  at  the  beginning 
and  the  end  of  line  1.     Perhaps  a  variant. 

ca.  13 
ca.  9 

40 

buff 

1 

174 

ca.  14 

49 

buff 

1 

175 

46 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
Xo. 

Shape 

Letters                                              STAMP                                                 ^'^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV.  1     Marini 
No.                No. 

176 

o 

APRilis  ■  CN  •  dotniti  agathobuli     {sic) 
In  centre,  a  bucranium,  seen  from  the  front, 

between  two  palm-leaves                            ca.  115-120 

1106,  b 

599' 

177 

APRON    ET   PAE   COS 
Impressed                     ^^    e   V   T   Y    C    i,    .    LJ                            ''' 

1131 

6  noted 

178 

o 

EX    PR    FL- APRI    OPVS    DOLIAR 

IVLI    CALLISTl                                    Phis 
In  centre,  a  boar  running  to  the  right 

1145 

870 

179 

(y 

t  /7aVl    EVCRHI     {sic) 

Flavii 

180 

APRON    ET    Pact  cos 

n  FORTVNAt^-  n? 

Impressed                                                                                                     123 

1160 

1  noted 

377 

181 

o 

EX-PEREDIS   C   IVL!'j^OLLlN9.1S    {sic) 
FACET -MAGMo 

In  centre,   ^0)-    a  pahn-leaf 

Hadrian 

1203 

950 

1 

182 

o 

CALLICANO   ET  VETERE  COS  OPVS  FIG 

OFFIC   IVLIAE   SATVRNIN                      iso 
In  centre,  an  inverted  bucranium  [with  infula?] 

1221,  a 

510 

183 

pontetatilcos 
Impressed                        ^^  ^    .^^.  svL   HERP                                '-' 

1229,  a 

487 

184 

o 

c  ■  licini  •  D  O  N  A  C  i  S  ?                              about  end 
In  centre,  a  doubtful  object                        of  1st  cent. 

1244 

185 

u 

♦    L-  LVR!  -BLANdi    ♦ 
Between  cusps,  a  large  eagle  seated  on  two 
cornucopiae  [with  ears  of  corn  and  bunches              Flavii 
of  grapes,  Marini] 

1248,  a 

1016 1 

PFEIFFER,  VAN  BUREN,  AND  ARMSTRONG:    STAHIPS  ON  BRICKS  AND  TILES 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickxess 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Letters  too  defective  to  be  measureil  accurately :   tliey  de- 
crease in  size  toward  each  end  of  the  inscription.     The  O  in 
AGATIOBV-I  is  also  small.     As  Marini  has  AGATHO- 
BVLI.  tliis  stamp  may  exist  in  two  variants.     The  present 
fragment  might  belong  to  either  one. 

<-> 

47 

buff 

1 

176 

This  stamp  is  also  recorded  as  C.I.L.  X,  No.  8043  (22). 

ca.  14| 

34 

brown 

1 

177 

Within  each  line  two  concentric  circles.    The  examples  lack 
points,  perhaps  because  defective;   but  they  may  represent  a 
variant. 

10-11 
ca.  10 

21,27 

red  or 
brown 

2 

178 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  1151,  which  is  a  fragment,  viz. :  T  FLAVl 
EV^,  of  circular  (?)  form.   PlateII,9.   Compare  C'./.i.  1150. 

loi 

36 

brown 

1 

179 

Neither  Marin!  nor  C.I.L.  gives  figures  in  the  second  line. 
Of  this  apparently  very  rare  stamp  we  found  five  examples, 
which  (all  being  defective  in  the  satne  way)  were  no  doubt  cut 
off  in  the  course  of  manufacture.     The  sole  example  noted  in 
C.LL.  is  in  the  Museo  Borgiano  at  Velletri. 

14-16 

36-48 

brown 

5 

180 

The  stamp  C.I.L.  1203  has  a  point  in  line  2  and  in  the  cen- 
tre a  palm-leaf  pointing  to  the  right.    It  agrees  in  these  respects 
with  one  of  our  two  examples.     But  the  other  has  a  short  dash 
in  line  2  and  in  the  centre  a  palm-leaf  pointing  to  the  left,  as 
shown  in  our  record,  and  is  therefore,  strictly  speaking,  a  vari- 
ant of  C.I.L.  1203.     It  agrees,  however,  with  the  stamp  as  re- 
corded by  Marini,  except  with  regard  to  punctuation-points, 
which  are  not  given.     Its  letters  are  a  little  larger,  13  mm.  in 
line  1  and  14  mm.  in  line  2. 

12-13 
12-14 

34,  43 

red  or 
brown 

2 

181 

Regarding  OPVS  FlC(limm)  OFFIC(mae)  IVLIAE 
SATVRNlNCrtc),  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  337,  No.  1221,  note.    We  did 
not  observe  an  infula. 

10-12 
9-1 OJ- 

30-40 

buff,  red, 
or  brown 

7 

182 

ca.  15 

43 

red 

1 

183 

The  example  may  be  C.I.L.  1244  6,  c,  or  d. 

ca.  12 

29 

brown 

1 

184 

C.I.L.  gives  the  shape  as  a  circle  and  has  a  star  after  the 
first  L,  which  is  not  printed  small.     This  example  therefore 
may  be  a  variant  of  C.I.L.  1248.  o:  but  its  inscription  agrees 
with  the  one  noted  by  Dressel  in  his  comment  upon  M<irini, 
No.  1016.     The  figure  is  between  the  cusps  of  the  crescent. 

7, 10|,  8 

41 

brown 

1 

185 

48 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                 STAJIP                                                    ^^^^^ 

CJ.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Marisi 

No. 

186 

0 

EX    PR  •  IVl  •  MAORI  •  OF  •  L  •  IVI  ■  astrag 

SERVIANO- 111    cos                                 134 
Centre  blank 

1300,  a 
5  noted 

481 

187 

O 

OP  •  dol  •  ex  •  pr  mammiie   vARA 

E    C    F  fig  acili- forty  N                              *^°"* 
,.    .                  1    .     ,   .  ,          Severus 
In  centre  [a  river-god  reclining  toward  the  left] 

1310 

2  noted 

188 

c;  9 

NAEVI    Bassi                                    perhaps 

1st  cent. 

1326 

4  uoted 

1067- 

189 

APRON    ET   PAE   Cos 
Impressed                       D   O    N    E   S    I    IVI    1   D                              ''' 

1339 

387- 

190 

0 

•M'VALERI  -PRIscl 
OPVS-DOLIARE                             ^^^3,, 

Li  centre,   ^ 

1367 

1362 

191 

o 

g-POMPEI  '  MAMMEi                          about 

beginnhig 
of  2d  cent. 

1373 

1136 

192 

apron  et  pAE    COS                                    ,„„ 
Impressed                         ^  :•■"■,             '    . ,   _,  ,  n                                  ^23 
■  L i  s  e  c  V  N  D  I  |_| 

1416 
3  noted 

193 

aproN    ET    PAE    COS 
Impressed                        I!!!:    S    O    P    O    S    LZ]                               123 

1450 

2  noted 

194 

apro   et    PAE    COS 
Impressed                            [ 1  t  e  r  c  O  N  1  |      |                                   123 

1467 

195 

0 

opus    FICLINVIVI    DO  liar  de  pr  vibii     (sic) 
a;ViClANl    AB    Appio    qunqu     {sic) 

In  centre  [a  bust  of  Mercury  with  petasus.          Hidrian 
turned  to  the  right ;  before  it  a  purse,  behind 
it  the  caduceus] 

1500 

1081  - 

196 

e 

SEX-VIBI   AfJl-lPICTt?) 

197 

,                              apro    et     PAE     COS 
Impressed                                        uic-or-x/i    am                                  123 
ra    vin    HERCVLAN 

1529,  a 

PFEIFFER,  VAX   BUREX,  AXD   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  OX  BRICKS   AXD  TILES       49 


REMARKS 

Height  OF     Average 
Letteks  I  Thickness 

MM.                        MM. 

Color 

No. 

FOUXD 

List 
No. 

The  centre  of  this  stamp  is  blank. 

ca.  12 
ea.1-2 

36 

brown 

1 

186 

C.I.L.  gives  the  first  F  in  line  2  hatched.     This  specimen  is 
so  defective  that  it  leaves  that  letter  likewise  doubtful. 

ca.  12 
ca.  9i 

26 

red 

1 

187 

C.I.L.  notes  the  early  style  of  the  letters.     See  also  remarks 
in  C.I.L.  p.  351,  top  of  col.  2. 

ca.  12 

31 

red 

1 

188 

Line  2  ■wrongly  recorded  by  Marini. 

14-14.1 
131  - 

88,39 

buff  or 
brown 

2 

189 

In  the  first  line  C.I.L.  gives  only  the  point  after  VALERl. 
Marini  gives  all  the  points  except  the  one  before  WI.     About 
M.  VALERIVS   PRISCVS  and  the  date  cf.  note,  C.I.L. 
p.  oljl). 

ca.  10 

36 

buff 

1 

190 

Marini  has  a  doubtful  Q  and  does  not  give  punctuation- 
points. 

14-15 

31-43 

buff  or 
brown 

4 

191 

C.I.L.  gives  a  rectangle  |      |  after  SECVNDl;    but  our 
examples  show  a  square. 

14-15 

37-39 

buff  or 
brown 

3 

192 

The  examples  show  that  the  figure  at  the  end  of  the  second 
line  is  an  oblong.     The  fourth   letter  in  the  second  line  is 
undoubtedly  O :   cf.  C.I.L.,  note. 

14-15 

86-39 

buff  or 
brown 

4 

193 

Each  of  the  three  specimens  had  all  the  letters  here  re- 
corded as  seen.     The  in.scription  was  probably  divided  in  the 
cutting  of  triangular  bi-icks  from  square  ones. 

ca.  14 
ca.  141 

36-42 

buff  or 
brown 

3 

194 

Quite  wrongly  recorded  by  Marini.     The  genitive  case  of 
VIBIVS  is  spelled  with  two  Ts  in  this  stamp:  in  all  others 
it  has  but  one  (C.I.L.).    The  second  V  in  QVNQv  is  smaller 
than  the  other  letters. 

10-11 
8-9 

32 

red 

1 

195 

One  letter  I  is  1-t  mm.  long.     Pi.atk  11,  7. 

12-14 

37 

brown 

1 

196 

13-13,1 
12i-13 

35,  37 

red 

2 

197 

50 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN    ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters 

STAJIP 

Date 

(A.D.) 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 

No. 

Marini 

No. 

198 

o 

Bad  letters 

in  a  circle 

OF- BVC-2P- 

lu  centre,    •    a  point 

1st  half  of 
Sd  cent.  ? 

1554 
2  noted 

199 

o 

R  •  S  •  p 
OF-  DOm 

s-  nil 

1st  half  of 
od  cent.  ? 

1568, 

a  or  b 

1179? 

200 

o 

Impressed 

off  S    R    F    Dom    0 

Diocletian 
or  later  ? 

1569,  a 

1191  > 

201 

o 

Bad  letters 
in  a  circle 

oFF   DOWN,  s  r? 

Diocletian 
or  later  ? 

202 

o 

OF  •  S    P  •  off-  DO/A.  • 

1st  half  of 
ZA  cent.  ? 

1574,  a 

203 

o 

Bad  letters 
in  a  circle 

OJ-   DOA\IT-p  2 

In  centre,    •    a  point 

1st  half  of 
3d  cent.  ? 

1577 

1220"? 

204 

o 

Impressed 

OF    S    OF    dom    mERCAT 

In  centre,    :•: 

Gordiani  ? 

1579,  a 

1225 

205 

o 

Impressed 

OF  S  OF   DOM   ViCTORlS 

Centre  blank 

Gordiani  ? 

1580,  a 

206 

o 

Impressed 

OF  S  OF  DOM   VICTORIS 

In  centre,    >,^    two  straight 
crossed  lines            in  relief 

Gordiani  ? 

1580,  b 

1223,  a 

207 

o 

Impressed 

OF  S   DOMl    SATVRNINI 
In  centre,   ^Q    two  letters  S 
placed   (j->  as  shown 

Gordiani  ? 

1581,  a 

1223 

208 

o 

Impressed 

of'F  S  •  R  •  D  •  P  ■  t  • 

Diocletian 
or  later  ? 

1591,  b  or  c 

3  and  2 

noted 

1205 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        51 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

.\VERAGE 

Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  example  shows  no  punctuatioii-mark  after  OF  and  8, 
but  a  short  dash  after  B  VC  and  P,  while  C.I.L.  gives  a  point. 
Two  concentric  circles  within  and  outside  of  the  letters.    A  ra- 
dial dash  in  relief  passes  through  the  letter  O,  extending  from 
the  inner  circles  to  the  octagon.    A  similar  dash  passes  between 
the  letters  2  and  P.     Both  are  perhaps  due  to  cracks  in  the 
wooden  block.     About  the  date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  (jp.  cit.  p.  75. 

13-14 

28 

brown 

1 

198 

About  the  date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit.  p.  7.5  and  pi.  v,  1. 
Cf.  remarks  of  Marini,  pp.  345-347.  —  Apparently  a  tile. 

81-10 

19 

red 

1 

199 

About  the  date.  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cil.  pp.  73,  77  and  pi.  v,  4. 
Of  this  very  common  stamp  we  found  only  one  example. 

10-llJ 

88 

brown 

1 

200 

AVithin  the  letters  two  concentric  circles;  outside  of  them 
one  circle.     Compare  C.I.L.  Xos.  1.373  and  1575.     About  the 
date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit.  p.  73. 

11-14 

22.  27 

brown 

2 

201 

C.I.L.  notes  only  six  examples.     About  the  date,  cf.  G.  B. 
Lugari,  op.  cit.  pp.  73,  77. 

9-11 

31 

red 

1 

202 

C.I.L.  gives  P.     Short  diameter  of  octagon  =  73.5  mm. 
Within  and  outside  of  the  inscription  are  two  concentric  circles. 
Outer  diameter  of  outermost  circle  =  35.5  mm.     In  the  centre 
a  point,  omitted  in  C.I.L.     Marini  recorded  O  DOIVIIT  PS. 
About  the  date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit.  pp.  7-!,  77. 

11-15 

25-36 

red  or 
brown 

3 

203 

The  figure  in  the  middle  is  surrounded  by  a  circle.     About 
the  date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit.  p.  77  and  pi.  v,  3.     A  variant 
of  this  stamp  has  DO  MI  (Marini). 

12-14 

24,  26 

red 

2 

204 

About  the  date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cil.  p.  77. 

ca.  12 

37 

red 

1 

205 

As  to  a  meaning  of  the  figure  see  G.  B.  de  Rossi,  Bull.  Cri.it. 
1870,  p.  12;  also  W.  Dennison,  Amer.  Journ.  Arch.  IX.  (1905), 
pp.  19,  32-43.     About  the  date,  cf.  Ci.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cil.  p.  77. 

ca.  13 

29 

brown 

1 

206 

The  letters  are  placed  in   a  circle,  between  single  circles. 
The  meaning  of  the  letters  33.  which  are  placed  horizontally 
in  C.I.L.,  is  unknown.     About  the  date,  see  List  Xo.  205. 

11-12 

30-41 

red  or 
Ijrown 

3 

207 

The  letters  are  placed  in  a  circle  between  single  circles. 
A  figure,  as  in  the  example  of  Marini,  p.  353,  could  not  be 
observed.     About  the  date,  cf.  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit.  p.  77. 

13-14 

25 

red 

1 

208 

52 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Date        C.I.L.XY.l     Mar.ni 
LETTERS                                                         STAMP                                                             ^^^j                  ^.^^                    ^.^ 

1 

209 

o 

OF    S    OF    lOBlA    CESVRINI                  Diocletian 
111  centre,  fi-agment  of  some  figure '!  in  relief             or  later 

1609 

1227' 

210 

o 

OF   S    OF    lOBlA    CLEMEN                  Diocletian 

Impressed                                                                                                        ,,r  later 

C  eiitre  lilaiik                                          '"■  l*'^"^ 

1610 

1226 

211 

o 

o/r  S   R   F   MARCl    0                         ^.    ,    . 

Diocletian 
Impressed                            j,;  centre,    (^    a  leaf                                      or  later 

1615,  a 

1192 '^ 

1193 

1195- 

212 

o 

OFF    S    R    F   OCen   0 

^    ,     ,                                     Diocletian 
Impressed                                   In  centre  [a  leaf]                                      ^^  j^^.^^. 

1622 

1196^ 
1190- 
1197 

213 

o 

OF   J,ER-2    P-                                ,     ,    ,t    , 

1st  half  of 
In  a  circle                             In  centre.    •    a  point                                   g^j  ggm_  j 

-l-rEGjN   THEOre 
?4-/7C0    B0N0RO/A.E 

The  following  stamp,  which  occurs  with 
the  above  stamp,  w'as  not  found  by  us  on 
any  brick  :                                                                         Theodoric 
1 ,    de    officina 

1664 

156' 

2i4 

1    1 

Cf.  C.I.L.  p.  414 

•rREODN    IHeode 
i  RICO    BONOrome 

Theodoric 

1665,  a? 

156' 

157 

159 

2ib 

1    1 

?reg   d   n    theODE 
?rico   bono    RO/A.E 

Theodoric 

1665,  a? 

157' 

216 

1    1 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS  AND   TILES       53 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

One  example  is  -Jo-'-il  mm.  thick  :  it  is  wedge-sliaped.    About 
the  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  380,  and  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit. 

12-14 

25-38 

red,  buff, 
or  brown 

7 

209 

One  of  the  two  bricks  found  bears  two  of  the  stamps.    About 
the  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  386,  and  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cil. 

121-14 

24,  32 

red  or 
brown 

3 

210 

Between  the  inscription  and  the  figure  two  concentric  circles. 
Maritn  gives  at  the  end  of  the  line  an  arrow-head  pointing 
upward.     About  the  date,  see  List  No.  21'2,  Remarks. 

ca.  10 

29 

buff 

1 

211 

Marini  gives  a  triangle  at  the  end  of  the  line  in  No.  1196. 
About  the  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  386,  and  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cil. 
pp.  70,  77. 

8-11 

20-34 

red  or 
brown 

3 

212 

Around  and  within  the  inscription  are  two  concentric  circles. 
A  variant  of  the  rare  stamp,  C.I.L.  No.  1617.    About  the  date, 
cf.  C.I.L.  p.  386,  and  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit. 

12-14 

29-36 

buff  or 
brown 

5 

213 

The  accompanying  inscription  is  missing.    Height  of  rectan- 
gular frame  =  42^43i  mm. :  its  corners  are  rounded.     GD, 
TH,  DE,  and  hence  probably  also  RE,  in  line  1  are  joined. 
OR  in  line  2  are  joined.     There  are  three  kinds  of  O  in  line  2. 
differing  in  size  and  sliape,  to  wit:  Oj  (round)  14  mm.  high: 
O.,  and  O3  (oval)  12J-13.i  mm.  high;  Oj  (oval)  11  mm.  high. 

This  stamp  is  probably  the  same  as  C.I.L.  No.  1664,  although 
all  the  above-mentioned  facts  are  not  pointed  out  there.     The 
letters  are  often  in  high  relief,  but  ill-made.    The  stamp  figured 
by  G.  Boiii  (Xu!i:ie  dfi]li   Scari.  1!)00,  p.  170,  fig.  l.j)  appears 
to  belong  here:  but  the  drawing  does  not  quite  agree  with 
C.I.L.  No.  1661  and  our  examples. 

Three  of  the  specimens,  lacking  the  beginnings  of  the  lines. 
may  belong  to  C.I.L.  1665,  a.     Plate  II,  11. 

16-181, 

16-1 8  J, 

except 

O's 

21-26 

brown 

5 

214 

Height  of  rectangular  frame  43  mm. :  its  corners  are  rounded. 
RE,  GD.  TH  are  united,  and  hence  probably  also  DE  (cf. 
List  No.  214);    but  there  is  no  dash  over  EG.     O,  (round) 
13J  mm.  high;  Oo  and  O .,  (oval)  12^-13  mm.  high.     There 
are  no  crosses  at  the  beginnings  of  the  lines. 

Probably  C.I.L.  No.  1665,  a,  though  it  is  not  stated  that  the 
O's  in   BONO   differ  distinctly  from  the  first  O  in  line  2. 
Plate  II,  12. 

15-17 
14-17, 

except 
O's 

ca.  25 

brown 

1 

215 

This  stamp  differs  from  List  No.  214,  and  probably  from 
List  No.  215,  in  the  separation  of  D  and  E'.     The  O  (oval) 
in  ROME  is  13  mm.  high,  much  smaller  than  the  adjoining 
letters.     This  fragment,  therefore,  likewise  cannot  belong  to 
the  following  stamp,  C.I.L.  1605,  b,  but  may  belong  to  the 
stamp  figured  (if  correctly)  by  G.  Boni,  loc.  cit.,  above. 

ca. 14-17 

ca.15-20, 
except  0 

28 

bi'own 

1 

216 

54 


THE   AMERICAX  SCHOOL   OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


1 

List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                STAJrP                                                    (a.d.) 

C'.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

>L\RINI 

No. 

217 

1          1 

+  reg    D    VI    THEODE 

-t-ricO    BO  MO    ROME                         Theodoric 

1665,  b 

21s 

1          I 

+  REC    D    N    THEOcfe 

rlCO    fELlX     Roma                        ^     ^    . 
'                                                    Theodoric 

1669 

154 1 

219 

o 

ffaudEUTl    *                                    .  ,            „ 
Impressed                                 ,                 ^             ,                                   othcent.? 
In  centre  [a  cross] 

1692,  b 

2  noted 

220 

SAL   EX    PR ,,„ 

Impressed                            ARMINI    AR-                                     ''^ 

1810,  b 
1  noted 

221 

o 

ex  pr-/7AVIAES    PELAQ 

paet  "E   APR    Cos                                      j^g 

2012 

1  noted 

377,  a-' 

222 

BC 

Impressed 

223 

ARMAO 

viOiaYJ  oiaojo 

224 

1    1 

225 

Impressed                                   D /I EL /IB 

sm.li                             ?11  ANSIS 

*™^"                             ?MSSARA1 

226 

1    1 

227 

1    1 

lOl'^'^O     X3                                     3d  cent. 
i- ^ 1   AH                                     or  later 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,   AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        55 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  O's  in  line  2  are  of  nearly  equal  height,  ItiJ-lS  mm. 
No  letters  are  united.     The  N's  are  shaped  thus:  VI-     The 
height  of  the  rectangular  frame  is  43  mm.     Pl.\te  II,  17. 

17-20 

14-16, 

exc.  O's 

22,  26 

brown 

2 

217 

Both  specimens  have  the  —  over  N  ;  but  they  may  repre- 
sent the  Iwo  variants  given  under  C.I.L.  1669,  as  one  of  our 
examples  is  too  fragmentary  to  decide  which  it  is.    Noted  also 
in  Nuovo  Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crisl.  II  (1896),  p.  56,  No.  5. 

15-18 
15-18 

26,  28 

brown 

2 

218 

The  figure  in  the  centre  of  the  example  is  broken  away.    Let- 
ters between  single  circles.    About  the  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  No.  1691. 

12-m 

31 

brown 

1 

219 

Compare  Nos.  482-484.    Two  doubtful  letters  AR  at  the  end 
of  line  "2  may  be  due  to  a  re-impression  of  the  same  stamp. 

13-14 
13-14 

31 

brown 

1 

220 

This  example  establishes  and  almost  completes  the  partly 
doubtful  text  of  the  stamp  as  recorded  in   C.I.L.     L^nfortu- 
nately  it   is   defective   at   the   end   of   line    1,   like  the    sole 
example  noted  in   C.I.L. 

ca.  12 

37 

red 

1 

221 

Plate  IX,  11.    The  letters  are  unusually  large.    Possibly  not 
a  Roman  stamp  in  the  ordinary  sense,  as  Roman  brickstamps 
consisting  only  of  a  few  large  unframed  letters  are  almost  un- 
known.    There  are  many  in  small  letters  on  vessels,  but  they 
usually  show  the  outline  of  the  block.     Compare  C.I.L.  XV,  1, 
Nos.  1170,  1997,  218:B,  2364,  2.539,  2.540.  2.544.  2.549,  2.5.50,  and 
2557;  X,  2,  Nos.  8042  (10.5, 118-121,  131,  159),  8043  (51),  8045 
(31):    Marmi,  Nos.  651-6.53.  6.56-659;    P.  Crostarosa,  Nuoro 
Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crist.  II  (1896),  p.  66,  No.  42;   VII  (1901), 
p.  143,  No.  83. 

ca.  15 

22 

buff 

1 

222 

Plate  III.  14.     Over  the  lettere  are  two  impressed  circular 
stamps,  one  about  49  mm.,  the  other  about  21  mm.  in  diameter. 
Both  examples  have  the  same  figured  stamps  accompanying  the 
inscription  and  appear  to  have  been  made  with  the  same  block. 

16-18 

34,  36 

brown 
or  buff 

2 

223 

The  rectangle  is  75  ram.  broad  and  21  mm.  high.    Plate  II,  8. 

13-15 

20 

brown 

1 

224 

The  letters  are  unusually  large  and  roughly  made.    Plate  II,  1. 

25-27 

87 

red 

1 

225 

The  letters  are  unusually  smaU.     Plate  II,  6. 

8-9 

36 

brown 

1 

226 

The  inscription,  which  is  of  late  date,  is  surrounded  by  a 
rectangular  ornamental  frame  in  relief.     Plate  II,  10. 

13-15 

25 

brown 

1 

227 

56 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                STAMP                                                        ^^*^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 
No. 

228 

FL 

Impressed 

229 

1         1 

L  ALFI    RVFl-f 
SATVRNI---? 

230 

1 

OFi  c? 

INOC 

ENTI 

231 

9 

.     «•  Tl   CLAVDI   TYRANNl   -«<^ 
?    ? 
Centre  blank 

232 

c;   ^ 

T  TV 

233 

O 

234 

APR-ET-PAE    C 
A-G-S-S-D-F- 1   ? 

Impressed                                                                                                       123 

490-493 

235 

A   Pr- 

O 123 

AN 

236 

APR   Et 

Impressed                       ^.^   p   ^, 123 

237 

APRON    Et 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS  AND  TILES       57 


REM.\RKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     Possibly  not  a  Roman 
stamp  in  the  ordinary  sense :  see  Remarks  under  List  No.  222. 
Plate  II,  2. 

25-27 

31-40 

brown 
or  buff 

7 

228 

The  rectangle  enclosing  the  inscription  is  about  70  mm. 
broad  and  30  mm.  high.     The  illustration,  Plate  II,  3,  which 
is  not  good,  shows  only  the  left  half. 

10-11 
9-91 

32 

buff 

1 

229 

The  letters  of  this  stamp,  which  appears  to  be  of  late  date, 
are  iU  made.     Plate  II,  16. 

9-16 
9-16 
9-16 

27 

buff 

1 

230 

This  stamp,  on  account  of  its  shajie  and  inscription,  seems  to 
be  of  the  eud  of  the  first  century.    Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  928,  b, 
930,  e,  and  933,  c-e,  after  which  it  .should  be  placed.  Plate  II,  18. 

lOi-12 

41 

brown 

1 

231 

The  frame  is  20  mm.  high.     The  iuscription  seems  to  have 
consisted  of  two  lines,  but  only  a  few  letters  of  the  lower  one 
are  visible.    Plate  IX,  6. 

ca.  9 

35 

red 

1 

232 

The  diameter  of  the  stamp,  which  is  ca.  26  mm.,  and  the 
character  of  the  letters,  though  they  cannot  be  distinctly  read, 
indicate  that  this  stamp  may  be  C.I.L.  KidO,  n.    Platk  VIII,  8. 

29 

buff 

1 

233 

One  example  has  the  peculiar  cro.ss,  called  fylfot  (also  sica- 
stika  and  crux  gammata,  or  croix-gammce),  in  relief  over  the 
middle  of  the  inscription,  21  mm.  distant  from  it.     Plate  III, 
15.     Its  vertical  width  is  42  mm.,  its  horizontal  width,  40  mm., 
while  the  extremities  beyond  the  angle  measure  on  the  out- 
side about  16  mm.     For  references  regarding  the  origin,  mean- 
ing and  wide  distribution  of  the  fylfot,  see  p.  7,  note  2,  a  and  6. 

14-15 

35-40 

red  or 
brown 

5 

234 

There  is  no  O  at  the  left  end  of  the  middle  line  in  any  stamp 
beginning  thus  in  C.I.L.     The  fragment  might  belong  to  a 
variant  of  C.I.L.  No.  4,54. 

12-13 

40 

red 

1 

235 

Compare  C.T.L.  No.  1954. 

ca.  15 

35 

red 

1 

236 

The  example  is  not  C.I.L.  No.  4.50  or  1385.    The  figure  at  the 
beginning  of  line  2,  exactly  given  here,  looks  somewhat  like  those 
similarly  placed  in  C.I.L.  Nos.  1430-1432.    Cf.  C.I.L.  No.  1992. 

131-1-t 

35,44 

red  or 
brown 

2 

237 

58 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


List 

No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                STAMP                                                        °^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 
No. 

238 

1 

A  Pr 

Impressed                                                                                                       123 
o 

239 

APR 

Impressed                        i — i                                                                                  123 

240 

aprON    ET    PAE    Cos 
Impressed                          '^                                                                                  12o 

241 

et  pAE    COS 

Impressed                                                              .      i — i                                12o 

242 

COS 

Impressed                                                                      j— ,                                 123? 

243 

COS 

Impressed                                                         /•--    n                               ^"^^ 

244 

n-iF   pnQ 

Impressed                                                                      i 1                                  123 

245 

ET   PAE   COS 

Impressed                      ,  a  ■  g  ■  s  ■  S  ■  D  •  C                                      ^^^ 

246 

Impressed                                                                      i 1                                 123  ? 

247 

Impressed                                                                    i — i                               123  ? 

248 

Impressed                                                                    p-.                               123  ? 

249 

et  PAE   COS 

Impressed                                                      ,      ^          | ,                                  123 

250 

Impressed                                                                        j— ,                                 123? 

Q    1 1 

251 

APr 

Impressed                                                                                                       123 

252 

Impressed                       ^^^0^     ET     PAE    cos                                ^^3 

PFEIFFEK,  VAX   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   OX   BRICKS   AND   TILES        59 


REMAKKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

AVERAOE 

Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

There  is  no  trace  of  a  square  Q  before  the  S.     Compare 
C.I.L.  No.  500,  a. 

15-lG 

39 

red 

1 

238 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.     Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  443-450,  7b7,  and  others. 

ca.  14-1 

39 

brown 

1 

239 

ca.  14 

38 

brown 

1 

240 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  443,  444-447  (List  Nos.  69-72),  449, 
and  450  (List  No.  73). 

14-15 

38 

bro\\n 

1 

241 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  1339,  1386. 

ca.  15 

38 

bnff 

1 

242 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  934. 

ca.  m 

14-15" 

42 

brown 

1 

243 

There  is  a  slight  circular  depression  within  the  rectangle  at 
the  end  of  line  2.     Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  787,  1187,  1303,  1448. 

14-15 
14-15 

35 

brown 

1 

244 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  490-494,  among  which  this  fragment 
belongs,  and  No.  495. 

ca.  12 
ca.  14 

37 

brown 

1 

245 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  84.5,  898,  914.  1467. 

ca.  l^ 

40 

brown 

1 

246 

ca.  14 

37 

red 

1 

247 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.     Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  443-450,  and  others. 

ca.  14 

40 

brown 

1 

248 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  443,  444-447  (List  Nos.  69-72).     The 
figure  of  this  fragment  is  an  oblong. 

131 
13^ 

37 

brown 

1 

249 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  443,  444-447  (List  Nos.  69-72). 

ra.  14 

41 

brown 

1 

250 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  443-4.5(1.  479.  486.  n,  490,  and  others. 

ca.  13 

42 

brown 

1 

251 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  443-448,  479,  787. 

12-13 

42 

brown 

1 

252 

60 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                             STAMP                                               ^^^^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marini 
No. 

253 

paefIN    ET    APROn    cos 
Impressed                                                                                                          l-'^ 

254 

Impressed                                                     t),o.«».  ,                                       ^^^ 

255 

et  paE    COS 

Impressed                                                               i 1                            1^^ 

256 

COS 

Impressed                                                          _^^    r -;                           123? 

257 

Impressed                                                      ,i\/i,l 1                           ^^'^' 

258 

et   PAE-C                              ,.„ 

Impressed                                                                                                          l-i-J 

259 

o 

opus   dol    DE    PRAED    aug  n   ex   figl 

vet   CAECMia   amanda 

In  centre  [a  woman  looking  to  the  left,  holding  in  lier 

left  hand  a  cornucopia,  in  her  right  a  palm-leaf] 

260 

o 

—  I  OPVS  DOLIA-—  or   OPVS  DOLIA 1 

ES or aE    S  — 

f 

261 

o 

--  EX   PR   STi^-S 

A  Fl 

In  centre  (?) 

262 

o 

earini  lucil AE    VER;      (sic)                      ,^  ,,^„ 
J   M  A  DC-                                  <■«•  145-155? 
opus   doll  ARE 

263 

-                ,                         hWB  •  E  t  ■  s  i  s  e  n  ■  c  o  s                              , „., 
Impressed                      c-v    no      i  -      ,   ■           /,n                            ^^-^ 
EX  •  PR  •  uL.,i  ■  •  u/p;an  sa(7) 

508, 
a  or  b 

264 

o 

OPVS   DOL- EX 

In  centre  (?) 

265 

o 

--oPVS   DOL'  EX    Pr- 

In  centre,  a  wingt-d  human  figure  (Victory?), 
its  feet  over  the  S 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        61 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Perhaps  a  fragment  of  C.I.L.  No.  563,  h-f,  i,  or  k. 

ca.  16 

35 

brown 

1 

253 

14-15 

38 

red 

1 

254 

Perhaps  a  fragment  of  C.I.L.  Nos.  1187,  1338,  or  1360. 

ca.  15 

41 

brown 

1 

255 

Perhaps  a  fragment  of  C.I.L.  No.  S27  (List  No.  148). 

13-14 

39 

brown 

1 

256 

The  letters  are  very  defective.     Compare  C.I.L.  No.  450 
(List  No.  73). 

33 

buff 

1 

257 

This  fragment  apparently  belongs  to  C.I.L.  No.  490,  491 
(List  No.  SO),  49-2,  or  493. 

ca.  14 

39 

red 

1 

258 

Apparently  a  fragment  of  C.I.L.  No.  193  or  194.    The  stamps 
probably  belong,  according  to  C.I.L.,  to  the  first  years  of  the 
reign  of  (Septimius)  Severus. 

1 

259 

Perhaps  a  fragment  of  C.I.L.  No.  256. 

m.  12 

23 

brown 

1 

260 

10-11 

37 

red 

1 

261 

Perhaps  a  fragment  of  C.I.L.  No.  10.50. 

11-12 

25 

brown 

1 

262 

This  fragment  apparently  belongs  to  the  rare  stamp  C.I.L. 
No.  508,  a  (5  noted),  or  ft  (1  noted).    Its  place  is  after  List  No.  87. 

ca.  14 

37 

brown 

1 

263 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  C.I.L.  No.  399  or  1090,  b. 
Compare  also  C.I.L.  Nos.  45,  162,  107,  22.'),  and  others. 

1 

264 

lli-12 

27 

brown 

1 

265 

THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                STAilP                                                   ^^^""^ 

C.I.L.  XT,  1 

No. 

JLiRINI 

No. 

-  N  --I AS- 

Impressed                            -  S  -  x-, OH 

266 

1         1 

267 

o 

OP    DOL    Ea-  pr  aug  n  fl 

gE  Aoraoraribrer 

In  centre  [a  Victory ;  see  C.I.L.'] 

268 

O 

DOMIN/ ■ 

OPVS  DO/ 

269 

PONT    ET   ra(in  cos     or                   atil  cos 
Impressed        EX     fig     aritian     or     p  iuiii  sul  berp        131  or  135 

270 

o 

opus  dol  ex  fig  pROPET  •  PRAed  or 
tes  panl  ■  neg  ■  saeN  *  -victor 
In  centre  [a  fish  turned  to  the  left]               Commodus  ? 

271 

o 

opVS    DOLIAR 

In  centre  (?) 

272 

0 
Impressed                      ^-p  COS Hadrian? 

IV 

273 

o 

--DOL    EX    PR 

In  centre,  a  winged  human  figure  (Victory?) 

274 

O 

EX    PR  A 

DO 

275 

0 

EX.  '  figlinis  tonneianis  flavi  cipRI 

OP  ■  doK  alii  ruf\        ^                      o«.  middle 

of  2d  cent.  ? 
In  centre,  nothing  to  see  [a  seven-rayed  star?] 

276 

0 

dOLIARE 

I.. 

In  centre  (?) 

277 

o 

--EX    PR   AV^  or  r 

PFEIFFER,  VAX    BUREN,  AND    ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        63 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

The  rectangular  frame  measiires  TjO  x  19  mm.     Probably  a 
fragment  of  a  stamp  of  the  first  century.      Compare  C.I.L. 
Nos.  1320,  1321,  1326  (List  No.  188)  and  1970. 

1 

266 

This  fragment  may  belong  to  C.I.L.  No.  222. 

ca.  12 

25 

red 

1 

267 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  703. 

ca.  11 

30 

red 

1 

268 

This  fragment  may  belong  to  C.I.L.  Nos.  15  {Marini,  No. 
462)  -17,  or  C.I.L.  No.  1229. 

15-16 

Si 

buff 

1 

269 

This  fragment  apparently  belongs  to  a  stamp  published  by 
P.  Crostarosa,  Nuoro  Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crist.  IV  (1898),  p.  234. 
We  discovered  this  too  late  to  insert  it  among  the  "  identified  " 
stamps  after  List  No.  02,  where  it  belongs.     Compare  C.I.L. 
XVI,  1,  Nos.  415-418.    Plate  IL  15. 

11-11 J 

19 

buff 

1 

270 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  C.I.L.  No.  381  or  372. 

ca.  12 

32 

red 

1 

271 

Over  the  stamp  is  an  impressed  disk  en.  22  mm.  in  diameter, 
in  the  centre  of  which  is  a  hemispherical  hole  ca.  11  mm.  in 
diameter. 

ca.  16 

37 

buff 

1 

272 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  44,  197,  222,  408,  d,  and  others. 

ca.  12 

36 

buff 

1 

273 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  161  (List  No.  18)  and  713. 

ca.  12 

25 

red 

1 

274 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  653. 

ca.  13 
ea.  11 

47 

brown 

1 

275 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  179  and  1016. 

ca.  12 

32 

buff 

1 

276 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  two  kinds  of  stamps:  C.I.L. 
Nos.  44,  48,  163,  174.  203,  ete.,  or  C.I.L.  Nos.  401,  719. 

ca.  11 

30 

brown 

1 

277 

64 


THE   AMERICAX  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


Ijst 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                             STAMP                                                 ^^'^^^ 

C.I.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Marixi 

No. 

278 

o 

---  FIG    DOM 

V y 

In  centre,  some  figure 

279 

o 

— -lAN.OP    D— -                        Hadrian? 

? ? 

280 

O 

1   AF            » 

lAl :--? 

281 

o 

oP    DOL    EX 

282 

o 

PR    ASIN niiddleof 

283 

O 

^   en  ■  dSwiti  euM/SXi    — 
In  centre  [r.  o.  f.  {sic),  reversed]                    75-100' 

Tl     CI  audi                                          middle  or  end 
H  ERwerotis  or  merotjs                         of  1st  cent.  ? 

284 

1     1 

285 

O 

ex-pr  cusin{as)  ^raTILL^                      1st  half  of 

2d  cent.? 

961, 
a  orb? 

782? 

286 

o 

VF 

_ NINI 

287 

o 

op   dol  ex  pr  AVG    N    FI^   fere 
nt   I  aelio  pHIDe/e 

T                r            ,       ■  ,             ,                       r               Sevei-us  ? 
In  centre  [an  eagle  with  spread  wings,  seen  from 

the  front :  he  is  looking  toward  the  left] 

288 

O 

AT? 

BRV? 

289 

O 

AXIMI— -    or    —  AXIIVII              ^^,^.^^  , 

? ?    or    ? ? 

290 

o 

ET-,PAE 

y » 

291 

0 

---EX   FlGi 

In  centre  (?) 

PFEIFFER,  VAX   BUREN,  AXD   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        65 


REMARKS 

Height  of     Average 
Lettees     Thickness 

MM.           j           MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Compare  C.I.L.  Xos.  lO.j,  IGO,  h,  and  1030. 

ca.  12 

28 

brown 

1 

278 

Perhap.s  a  fragment  of  the  rare  stamp  C.I.L.  No.  laOi. 

12-14 

36 

red 

1 

279 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  tJlT. 

ca.  11 

42 

brown 

1 

280 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  C.I.L.  Nos.  9,  44,  159,  160, 
181-183,  and  many  others. 

ca.  13 

40 

buff 

1 

281 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  863,  Marini,  No.  509. 

ca.  9 

33 

brown 

1 

282 

Probably  a  fragment  of   C.I.L.  No.  1096,  b.     We  observed 
this  too  late,  however,  to  reexamine  the  original  stamp  in  order 
to  ascertain  -nhether  the  first  letter  here  given  is  correctly 
noted  as  S  or  not. 

18.1-14.1- 
'10  " 

25 

brown 

1 

283 

Probably  C.LL.  No.  930,  b  or  c,  Marini,  No.  732  or  731. 

10-11 

38 

brown 

1 

284 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  961,  a  or  b. 

ca.  14 

37 

red 

1 

285 

9-10 

35 

brown 

1 

286 

This  fragment  may  belong  to  C.I.L.  No.  625,  Marini,  Nos. 
194,  196  2. 

ll.|-12 

37 

1 

287 

All  the  letters  are  much  worn.     Compare  C.I.L.  No.  40. 

red 

1 

288 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  298,  299 ;  252,  253,  a,  254,  b,  255. 

13-14 

31 

red 

1 

289 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  26,  28,  453,  956,  and  otliers. 

13-15 

29 

buff 

1 

290 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  699,  545,  169,  b. 

ca.  12 

35 

brown 

1 

291 

G6 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters                                                STAMP                                                     ,    ^ , 

CI.L.  XV,  1 
No. 

Makini 
No. 

292 

Impressed                            ?--EX    FIG 

293 

o 

---  FIG    D    N  — - 

? ? 

294 

o 

--?  IL  AVG  N 

9 ? 

In  centre,  a  figure  ? 

295 

o 

NA    EX    I 1st  cent,? 

296 

o 

ONINI 

^ V 

297 

O 

OPV s 

D  ; 

298 

o 

?  op  •  c/o/ ■  eX  •  PR    DOm-aagg  nn   fig? 

dowit-IaNl    fortunati                              Sevenis  ? 
In  centre  (?) 

159? 

299 

Large  and                                     y    j^p    ~>  i 

impressed                                      ^    ^^    -' 

300 

o 

NDEN 

801 

•; ? 

Impressed                           —  ERVI 134? 

9 e 

302 

o 

Bad                                  T^\\-—                             3d  cent,  or 

later 

303 

o 

G  NNN 

304 

o 

rl    FIG  

305 

o 

_VRI 

In  centre  (?) 

306 

o 

MINI 

307 

o 

---O  D-IVI-S--- 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,   AXD   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        67 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

JIM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 

Found 

List 
No. 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  30:3,  30(i. 

ca.  14 

37 

red 

1 

292 

ca.  11 

28 

brown 

1 

293 

ca.  11 

40 

brown 

1 

294 

The  letters  vary  in  size.     Compare  C.I.L.  No.  (i.jlj. 

12<14 

40 

brown 

1 

295 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  93,  95,  201. 

ca.  13 

34 

brown 

1 

296 

AVithin  the  first  line,  two  concentric  circles.    C.I.L.  Nos.  168, 
204,  744,  759,  772  have  the  same  letters,  but  other  shapes. 

ca.  12 
ca.  11 

30 

brown 

1 

297 

This  fraoment  might  belong  to  C.I.L.  XV.  1.  No.  l.-)9  :    cf. 
C.I.L.  X.  No.  801:3  (10).     The  figure  iu  the  centre  is  wanting 
from  defectiveness. 

131-14 

25 

brown 

1 

298 

25-26 

37 

brown 

1 

299 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  1691,  1092,  a,  which,  however,  have 
impressed  letters.     The  '"{"  is  perhaps  a  part  of  a  cross. 

ca.  17 

40 

red 

1 

300 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  92,  511,  512,  515.     There  was  probably 
one  line,  at  least,  either  above  or  below  the  one  recorded. 

ca.  15 

27 

buff 

1 

301 

In  the  centre  doubtful  traces  of  a  figure. 

131-15 

25 

brown 

1 

302 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  TSo.  48.  Marini,  No.  227>.     This  is  the  only 
circular  inscription  with  three  N's  recorded  in  C.I.L. 

ca.  10 

29 

brown 

1 

303 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  156,  202,  624,  625. 

ca.  14 

29 

red 

1 

304 

Compare  C.LL.  Nos.  337,  1247,  1248,  a,  1250,  1253,  1254. 

letters 
cut  off 

35 

red 

1 

305 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  213. 

ca.  12 

35 

red 

1 

306 

Another  impression  of  the  stamp  with  O  D  on  the  same  brick. 

ca.  13 

35 

red 

2 

307 

68 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

„^    ,.„                                                     Date        C.I.L.XV,! 
Letters                                                STAMP                                                     ^^^^                ^.^ 

JLiRINI 

Xo. 

308 

o 

O N 

EX 

In  centre  (?) 

309 

o 

OP   DO/ 

310 

o 

OP .yiN 

C'.JS 

311 

o 

PR  -CAes 

In  centre  (?) 

312 

o 

/VCIL 

In  centre  (?) 

313 

■; 1 ? 

AND 

314 

^^"•s^^"^                    -tDLLO 

impressed 

315 

o 

EX 

A 

In  centre  (?) 

316 

o 

EX    Pr 

317 

o 

EX 

S 

In  centre  (?) 

318 

o 

F  DO--- 

319 

O 

OF C 

^,                                                   Diocletian 
In  centre,    O    a  leaf                                     or  later  ? 

320 

o 

?IO.NN   .--- 

321 

O 

OP   D 

In  centre  (?) 

PFEIFFER,  VAX   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        69 


REMAKKS 

Height  of 
Letters 

MM. 

.\VER.\GE 

Thickxess 

MM. 

Color 

No.     1 

FOUXD 

List 
Ko. 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  189,  212,  225. 

ca.  11 

26 

brown 

1 

308 

We  have  found  no  stamp  recorded  -with  both  the  shape  and 
the  letters  here  given. 

ca.  12 

38 

bro%yn 

1 

309 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  1073. 

10-11 

37 

red 

1 

310 

It  is  doubtful  if  there  was  a  second  line.      The  fragment 
might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  322, 
364,  369,  718,  and  others. 

letter-s 
cut  off 

31 

red 

1 

311 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  171,  270,  618,  1022,  1046,  and  others. 

ca.  9 

27 

brown 

1 

312 

Compare  C.I.L.  No.  1097,  a. 

14-15 

38 

red 

1 

313 

The  letters  are  unusually  large. 

ea.  25 

35 

brown 

1 

314 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  76,  90,  a,  98,  109,  143,  and  others. 

ca.  11 

35 

red 

1 

315 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  14,  97,  c  and  d,  2.53,  255,  316,  and  others. 

ca.  13 

34 

red 

1 

316 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  11,  49,  207,  242,  288,  and  others. 

12-13 

28 

red 

1 

317 

It  is  doubtful  if  there  was  a  second  line.     Compare  C.I.L. 
Nos.  162,  182. 

ca.  13 

27 

brown 

1 

318 

Probably  C.I.L.  No.  1615,  a,  or  1622  (List  No.  211  or  212). 
About  the  date,  cf.  C.I.L.  p.  386  and  G.  B.  Lugari,  op.  cit. 
pp.  70,  77. 

7-8| 

24 

brown 

1 

319 

Apparently  a  letter  followed  N  N.    Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  652, 
654;  but  also  C.I.L.  Nos.  180,  181-183,  215-217. 

ca.  12 

31 

buff 

1 

320 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.     Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  128  and  135 ;  also  Xos.  129,  692,  725,  and  others. 

ca.  12 

27 

buff 

1 

321 

70 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Shape 

Letters 

STAMP 

Date        C.I.L.  XV,  1 
(A.D.)                  No. 

! 

iU-RINI 

No. 

322 

o 

PR   M 

In  centre  (?) 

323 

o 

R 

AE 

324 

Impressed 

sVLP 

Hadrian 

325 

o 

VRI'-E? 

AE 

326 

1    1 

327 

O 

In  centre  [a  leaf?] 

Diocletian 
or  later  ? 

328 

O 

Impressed 

O/A 

1st  half  of 
3d  cent.  ? 

329 

Impressed 

OS 

330 

o 

PR 

V 9 

331 

o 

SI 

332 

Impressed 

OJ^' 

333 

« 

VI 

334 

t^  s 

Traces    of    an    illegible 
inscription  in  relief,  with 
a  fragment  of  a  frame 

335 

o 

The  inscription  is  ir.e^;ihle 

© 
The  hiscription  is  illegible 

33b 

1    1 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   L5UREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        71 


REMARKS 

Height  of 
Lktters 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

List 
No. 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  408,  a-e,  245. 

m.  12 

37 

red 

1 

322 

Compare  C.I.L.  Nos.  89,  256,  625,  628. 

15-151 

37 

red 

1 

323 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  566  a, 
589,  or  1838,  d. 

ca.  27 

43 

brown 

1 

324 

The  last  letters  may  be  wrongly  noted.     Compare  C.I.L. 
No.  235. 

10-11 

31 

brown 

1 

325 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     The  rectangular  frame  is 
26  mm.  high.     Compare  C.I.L.  No.  2093. 

ca.  17 

27 

red 

1 

326 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  1613.     Large  letters  within  a  single  circle. 

buff 

1 

327 

The  letters  are  between  single  circles.     The  fragment  prob- 
ably belongs  to  C.I.L.  No.  1574,  a  (List  No.  202). 

11-12 

37 

• 

brown 

1 

328 

The  letters  are  unusually  large.     Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  583,  6, 
or  1393. 

ca.1% 

35 

brown 

1 

329 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  9,  10,  41,  44,  46,  47,  and  others. 

ca.lZ 

31 

red 

1 

330 

This  fragment  might  belong  to  many  stamps.      Compare 
C.I.L.  Nos.  75,  79,  251,  417,  420,  and  others. 

ca.  16 

24 

brown 

1 

331 

The  letters  are  about  25  mm.  high,  but  too  imperfect  in  the 
example  for  exact  measurement. 

32 

brown 

1 

332 

Perhaps  C.I.L.  No.  1151  (List  No.  179?)  or  11.52. 

ca.  16 

66 

brown 

1 

333 

The  ansated  rectangle  is  31  mm.  high  and  ill  made. 

35 

red 

1 

334 

27 

buff 

1 

335 

At  16  mm.  from  one  end  of  the  oblong  is  an  impressed  disk, 
25  mm.  in  diameter,  with  a  shallow  hole  in  the  centre,  3  mm. 
in  diameter. 

33 

buff 

1 

336 

PART  SECOND 

FIGURED  STAMPS  AND  OTHER  MARKS 

AVITH   IXDEX   TO   THE   PLATES 

PLATE  I 

View  of  the  Aurelian  Wall  on  the  east  side  of  the  Porta  San  Giovanni,  wliich  may  be 
seen  in  the  distance. 

The  leaning  tower  in  the  foreground  is  the  fifth  from  the  gate,  and  is,  according  to 
A.  Nibby,^  Honorian  (of.  p.  11,  above).  The  two  patches  of  plaster  of  Paris  which  have 
been  jjlaced  quite  recently  upon  the  front  of  it,  as  well  as  the  two  on  the  visible  side  of  the 
fourth  tower,  lie  across  fissures  in  the  old  brick-work  and  are  intended  to  give  notice  of  any 
widening  of  those  fissures  in  the  towers  by  cracking  themselves  under  the  strain  so  produced. 

The  picture  shows  the  west  end  of  the  breach,  which  extends  eastward  as  far  as  the  next, 
sixth,  tower,  and  has  a  width  of  29.7  m.  or  100  Roman  feet.  The  view  has  been  so  chosen 
as  to  show  also  the  passage  in  the  wall  at  this  point,  some  coarse  modern  masonry  of  repair 
to  the  right  of  it,  and  below  on  the  ground  a  heap  of  broken  bricks,  in  which  were  found 
some  of  tlie  stamps  described  in  this  paper. 

The  site  of  the  breach,  looking  northeastward,  may  also  be  seen  in  pi.  vii,  1,  of  Richter's 
Topoyraphie  von  Rom  (1901).  It  lies  between  the  second  tower  from  the  left  and  the  third, 
the  former  being  the  leaning  tower  mentioned  above. 


1.    This  stamp  is  List  No.  22 


2. 
3. 
4. 
5. 
6. 
7. 
8. 
9. 


4i  ih 


PLATE  Hi 

225 

10. 

228 

11. 

229 

12. 

57 

13. 

154 

14. 

226 

15. 

196 

16. 

224 

17. 

179 

18. 

10.    This  stamp  is  List  No.  227 

;  i,i.         ii.  (fc  fc(  214 

"       "  "  -  215 

b  i;  fcb  fafc  1.1.  147 

"  "  •'  110 

"  "  '•  270 

"  "  "  230 

t  (;  (4  Lb  1,1,  ^17 

I  ii  li  ci  .1,  231 


'  Le  Mura  di  Soma,  Rome,  1820,  p.  358:  "Dopo  1'  Anfiteatro  siegiie  una  cortina  del  secolo  XVI,  e  quindi  una 
torre  diruta,  la  quale  corae  quasi  tutto  questo  tratto  di  mura  fino  alia  porta  Lateranense,  o  di  San  Giovanni  mostra 
1'  epoca  Onoriana.  Infatti  di  Onorio  ravvisansi  le  tre  torri  seguenti  ridotte  oggi  a  contrafforti,  egualmente  che  le 
cortine  annesse  ;  la  quarta  ridotta  pur  in  sostegno  k  del  secolo  XV ;  la  quinta  6  dello  stesso  secolo,  la  cortina  dopo 
questa  riconoscesi  ristaurata  nel  secolo  XVII  come  repliratamente  risa)Xita  nel  secolo  XII,  XIV  e  XVI  e  la  sesta 
torre.  La  cortina  ser/uente  porta  V  iscrizione :  luUtis  III  Pont.  Max.  Onoriane  sono  le  due  torri  successive  [the 
first  of  these  is  the  tiflli  from  the  gate]  coUe  annesse  cortine  ;  la  torre  seguente  6  diruta,  e  ridotta  come  contrafforte  : 
le  due  ultime  sono  state  ristaurate,  e  rinfiancate  ne'  secoli  XVI  e  XVII  ed  6  sotto  queste  che  si  veggono  gl'  indizi  di 
opera  reticolata  del  proseguimento  dello  speco  Ottaviano  [cf.  R.  Lanciani,  /  comentarii  di  Frontino,  Atti  della  R. 
Accademia  dei  Lincei,  Serie  III ;  Memorie,  vol.  IV  (1880),  p.  26.3]  del  quale  si  fe  ragionato  di  sopra." 

-  The  illustrations  on  Plates  II-X  show  the  objects  in  very  nearly  one-third  of  their  actual  size,  and  the  photo- 
graphs of  them  were  taken  (one  plate  at  a  time)  with  the  source  of  light  in  front  of  the  observer,  the  objects  being 
always  at  the  same  distance  from  the  camera.  AVhen  dimensions  are  not  expressly  given,  they  may,  therefore,  be 
easily  determined. 


PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

m 

The  objects  represented  on  Plate  III  bear  no  letters, 
excepting  Nos.  10,  12,  14,  15,  and  possibly  Xo.  3. 

337 

1 

Fragment  of  a  figure  at  the  right.                                                                   32 

brown 

1 

338 

2 

Nearly  identical  with  No.  4  on  this  Plate. 

33,34 

brown 

2 

339 

3 

A  round  stamp.     The  indistinct  marks  may  be  letters. 

50 

28 

brown 

1 

340 

4 

Nearly  identical  with  No.  2  on  this  Plate,  but  better 
preserved.     One  brick  is  40  mm.  thick. 

30-34 

buff,  red, 
or  brown 

16 

341 

5 

The  figure  contains  four  leaves  producing  a  cross. 

30,32 

brown 

2 

342 

6 

31 

buff 

1 

343 

7 

26-28 

red  or 
broAvn 

5 

344 

8 

Apparently  a  small  circle  enclosing  coarse  dots. 

33 

32 

brown 

1 

345 

9 

A  four-sided  figure  with  a  disk  at  the  upper  corner. 

29 

brown 

1 

10 

List  No.  74.     Cf.  p.  7,  note  1,  and                           Disk 
Waring,  pi.  xxviii,  25. 

23 

346 

11 

The  little  figures  in  this  .stamp  are  not  letters:  they 
are  in  relief.    One  brick  has  a  uniformly  varying  thick- 
ness of  26-37  mm. :  it  is  slightly  wedge-shaped. 

'JO 

21-W 

brown, 

red,  or 

buff 

12 

12 

List  No.  77. 

347 

13 

Cf. Inscr.  Graec.  IV, p.  190, 53 ;  Waring,  pi.  xxxviii,  19-22. 

38 

red 

1 

14 

List  No.  223.     The  figures  may  represent  paterae  or 
shields.    Compare  Plate  VI,  4  (List  No.  388) ;  Rostow- 
zew,  pi.  vi,  9 ;  Fabretti,  p.  70 ;  Cumont,  II,  p.  418. 

49,  21 

15 

List  No.  234.     Regarding  the  fylfot,  cf.  p.  7,  note  2. 

IV 

No  stamp  on  this  Plate  has  any  letters,  except  pos- 
sibly No.  3. 

1 
1                                  1 

348 

1 

33 

buff 

1 

349 

2 

A  rectangular  stamp ;  beside  it  four  dots  in  a  line. 
Compare  No.  20  on  this  Plate. 

28,35 

red 

2 

350 

3 

A  rectangular  stamp  with  ornamental  edge.     It  may 
contain  letters,  but  none  could  be  read  with  certainty. 

29 

brown 

1 

74 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

IV       Continued. 

351 

1 

4 

A  large  impressed  disk  ^ith  holes  at  the  margin.    Cf. 
Fabretti,  p.  65,  No.  4;   C.I.L.  VI,  No.  25472;   Seure, 
Bull.  Corr.  Hell.  XXVIII  (1904),  p.  217,  fig.  14. 

39 

red 

1 

352 

5 

A  disk  and  a  fragment  of  an  ornamental  rectangular 
stamp  over  it. 

27 

buff 

1 

353 

6 

This  stamp  has  a  mide  human  figure  in  relief.     It  is 
inverted  on  the  Plate  because  not  understood  -when 
photographed. 

32 

brown 

1 

354 

7 

A  circle  with  short  marginal  dashes  or  coarse  dots. 

34 

buff 

1 

355 

8 

Apparently  a  square  ornamental  stamp  with  a  coarse 
dot  at  the  middle  of  each  side.     Possibly  inverted. 

28-32 

buff,  red, 
or  brown 

3 

356 

9 

Disks  with  dots.  Cf .  Inscr.  Grnec.  TV.  p.  189,  Nos.  ,^2, 37, 38. 

27-30 

brown 

1 

357 

10 

A  disk  with  three  marginal  dots.     Cf.  List  No.  356. 

30 

brown 

1 

358 

11 

A  disk  with  at  least  two  marginal  dots.    Cf.  List  No.  356. 

32 

brown 

1 

359 

12 

25,30 

buff 

2 

360 

13 

Two  concentric  circles  enclosing  a  central  dot  and  sur- 
rounded by  six  others  placed  in  a  regular  hexagon.     Cf. 
p.  7,  note  2,  b  ;  AVariiig,  pis.  xxx,  4,  xl,  2  ;  Greg,  Archaeo- 
logia,  XLA'III,  2  (1885),  pi.  xxi, '  Solar  symbols  ';  Good- 
vear,  pi.  TfTxviii  (fr.  Salzmann) ;  Sacken,  pi.  xxiv,  9. 

21 

26 

red 

1 

361 

14 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots. 

28 

buff 

1 

362 

15 

The  ornamental  figure  contains  a  cross. 

38 

red 

1 

363 

16 

An  impressed  disk  with  a  central  dot,  surrounded  by 
seven  dots.     Compare  No.  13  on  this  Plate. 

28 

brown 

1 

364 

17 

The  upper  figure  (a  shield  ?)  is  in  relief. 

28 

red 

1 

365 

18 

A  circle  with  coarse  marginal  dots.     Cf.  List  No.  351. 

29 

brown 

1 

366 

19 

45 

red 

1 

20 

The  same  kind  of  stamp  as  No.  2  on  this  Plate. 

32 

brown 

1 

367 

21 

36 

red 

1 

PFEIFFER,  VAX   BUREN,   AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        75 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REM.\RKS 

Dlajieter 

MM. 

AVER.4GE 

Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

V 

No  stamp  on  this  Plate  has  any  letters. 

368 

1 

This  stamp  is  very  much  like  No.  2  on  this  Plate. 

28 

brown 

1 

369 

2 

This  stamp  is  very  much  like  No.  1  on  this  Plate. 

40 

brown 

2 

370 

3 

A  star  -with  sis  rays  in  relief,  or  possibly  a  Christ 
monogram,  XP  combined,  the  P  being  indistinct.     See 
p.  7,  notes  1  and  2,  and  compare  C.I.L.  No.  1729 ;  Rostow- 
zew,  pis.  ix,  66,  x,  63 ;  Richter,  pp.  17,  20,  21 ;  K.  0. 
Muller,  II,  Beil.  2,  pi.  xvii,  28;    Palest.  Explnr.  1902, 
pp.  33.5,  330,  'Potters'  marks';  Kraus,  II,  pp.  412--116, 
224-238,  433-445  and  fig.  135;   Cumont,  II,  figs.  257, 
258,  293 ;  Marucchi,  Not.  gen.  pp.  164-166 ;  De  Rossi, 
Museo  Pio-Lat.  pi.  xix,  7 ;  Wilpert,  Roma  sott.  text,  pp. 
118,  182;   Mortillet,  fig.  58;   Conze,  Anfange,  pi.  vii ; 
Waring,  pis.  vi,  83,  xxxxiv,  22. 

23 

red 

1 

4 

See  No.  10  on  this  Plate,  which  is  a  more  complete 
stamp  of  the  same  kind. 

27 

red, 
brown 

2 

371 

5 

The  upper  part  of  this  stamp  resembles  the  upper 
part  of  No.  11  on  this  Plate  and  the  fragmentary  lower 
part  of  Plate  YII,  4  (List  No.  406).     Compare  C.I.L. 
No.  1613 ;  Kraus,  II,  figs.  126, 138, 155  and  others ;  Good- 
year, pi.  Ixiii,  5.    About  the  two  disks  with  a  central  hole 
or  dot,  which  may  represent  paterae  or  shields,  see  p.  7, 
notes  1  and  2 ;  compare  the  figure  in  List  Nos.  79,  96, 
and  Rostowzew,  pi.  vi,  62. 

33 

red 

1 

372 

6 

A  star  with  eight  rays  in  relief.    Compare  p.  7,  note  2, 
a  and  h ;  Cohen,  III.  pi.  xv,  200  and  others ;  Cumont,  II, 
figs.  8,  246,  293;  Bull.  Con:  Hell.  XXIII  (1809),  pi.  i; 
Tylor,  Archaeologla,  XLVIII,  1  (1884),  pp.  241-244,  pi. 
xii,  fig.  5 ;   Kraus,  II,  p.  231 ;    Bacci,  Bull.  Crist.  VIII 
(1902),  p.  128,  and  Wilpert,  ibid.  p.  10,  fig.  5,  a ;  Wilpert, 
Roma  sott.  text,  p.  183,  fig.  17,  and  pis..  No.  22 ;  Conze, 
Anfange,  pis.  vii,  viii;  Masner,  pi.  i,  31 ;  AVaring,  pi.  v, 
67,  a;  Worsaae,  fig.  151,  c,  /;  Wood-Martin,  fig.  396. 

28,35 

red 

2 

373 

7 

27 

brown 

1 

374 

8 

A  star  with  six  rays.     See  No.  3  on  this  Plate. 

24 

brown 

1 

B75 

9 

Resembles  a  palmette.     Compare  the  upper  part  of 
Nos.  5  and  11  on  this  Plate,  and  see  references  for  the 
former;  also  the  fragmentary  lower  part  of  Pl.ate  VII, 
4  (List  No.  406),  and  Plate'iII,  5  (List  No.  341). 

30 

red 

1 

76 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN   ROME 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Dlameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickjjess 

MM. 

Color 

No. 

FOOND 

V 

Continued. 

376 

10 

The  same  kind  of  stamp  as  Xo.  4  on  this  Plate,  but 
more  complete,  though  less  perfect  in  some  parts. 

27 

red 

1 

377 

11 

This  stamp  resembles  No.  5  on  this  Plate.      See 
references  given   for   that.      The   round  figures   may 
represent  paterae,  or  shields. 

31 

red, 
brown 

2 

378 

12 

A  small  impressed  figure  at  the  bottom  of  the  specimen. 

28 

brown 

1 

379 

13 

30 

red 

1 

380 

14 

A  square  combined  with  two  disks.     One  of  these 
shows  between  the  square  hole  in  the  centre  and  the 
outer  margin  two  pairs  of  delicate  concentric  circles  in 
relief.     Comj^re  Plate  VI,  8  (List  No.  392),  which 
they  resemble ;   also  Rostowzew,  pi.  vi,  62,  and  p.  7, 
notes  1  and  2,  above. 

37-38 

brown 

1 

381 

15 

28 

brown 

1 

382 

16 

Compare  No.  14  on  this  Plate. 

28 

brown 

1 

383 

17 

A  large  circle  enclosing  five  groups  (aiTanged  like  a 
cross)  of  small  concentric  circles.     Compare  C.I.L.  XV, 
ii,  1,  p.  860,  pp ;  Waring,  pi.  xxxiv,  2 ;  Keller,  pi.  cxl,  3. 

30 

red 

1 

384 

18 

There  are  two  figures,  at  least,  one  shaped  like  a 
regular  hexagon,  the  other  a  set  of  three  concentric 
circles.     For  the  latter  compare  Plate  VI,  4,  6,  16, 
18  (List  Nos.  388,  390,  400,  402),  and  the  references 
given  for  them. 

30,31 

buff,  red 

2 

VI 

No  stamp  on  this  Plate  has  any  letters.     Nos.  1-5, 
8-15,  and  17  may  represent  paterae,  or  shields :  cf.  p.  7, 
notes  1  and  2. 

385 

1 

An  impressed  disk  (jiatera,  or  shield  V).    Cumi^are  the 
large  figure  in  No.  4  on  this  Plate,  and  the  references 
given  for  it ;  also  Rostowzew,  pi.  vi,  9. 

tJO 

81 

buff 

1 

386 

2 

Two  disks  with  concentric  circles.    Compare  the  large 
figure  in  No.  4  on  this  Plate;   Rostowzew,  pi.  vi,  9; 
Issel,  Bull,  di  Paleln.  II.  XV  (1889),  pi.  i. 

46,37 

32 

brown 

1 

PFEIFFER,  VAN   BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMAEKS 

Diameter   i'^="^^°'= 
Thickuess 

MM. 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

VI 

Continued. 

387 

3 

An  impressed  ring  with  a  small  one  in  the  centre. 
Compare  Nos.  4,  5  on  this  Platk,  Inscr.  Grace.  IV,  p. 
190,  i9,  and  Hunlerian  Roman  Slnnex.  pi.  viii,  fig.  4. 

27 

34 

brown 

1 

388 

4 

A  large  and  a  small  round  stamp,  apparently  identical 
with  the  figures  in  Pl.\te  III,  14  (List  No.  223). 

The  latter  consists  of  two  concentric  circles  with  a 
round  hole  or  coarse  dot  in  the  centre ;   compare  List 
Nos.  198,  203,  and  213  (resembling  Marini,  No.  1219), 
which  have  likewise  a  point  enclosed  by  two  concentric 
circles  in  the  centre ;  also  Kraus,  II,  figs.  128,  141,  169 ; 
C.I.L.  XV,  ii,  1,  pi.  iii,  16;  Hunterian  Roman  Slones, 
pL  viii,  1;   Smith,  II  (1852),  pi.  xlv  (ii).  III   (n.d.), 
pi.  xii,  2,  5;   Conze,  Anfdnge,  pi.  i,  1,  2 ;  Waring,  pis. 
xxvi,  340,  xxviii,  18,  23 ;  Evans,  figs.  140, 142, 166  ;  Und- 
set,  fig.  22,  pi.  V,  1;   Dryden,  Archaeologia,  XLVIII,  2 
(1885),  pi.  xxiii,  2;   Mi/kenische  Vasen.  pis.  c,  37,  xliii 
(431);  Ohjmpia,  IV,  pi.  xxxi,  591;  Wide,  Athen.  Milth. 
XXII  (1897),  p.  241 ;   Sacken,  pis.  xi,  3,  xv,  5;  Keller. 
pi.  cxl,  1 ;   Wood-Martin,  figs.  15,  76,  79,  272,  394-396 ; 
Ghirardini,  Momtm.  ant.  VII  (1897),  fig.  3,  a;   Boni, 
Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1903,  p.  163,  fig.  43 ;  Munro,  Lake- 
divellings,  figs.  109,  162,  and  others. 

The  former  looks  as  if  three  concentric  disks  of  vary- 
ing diameter  had  been  impressed  to  different  depths. 
Compare  Fabretti,  pp.  63-70 ;  Cumont,  II,  p.  814 ;  Wood- 
Martin,  fig.  15;  Munro,  Prehist.  Scotland,  fig.  143. 

Similar  stamps  not  figured. 

52,19 
46,47 

36 
30,26 

buff 
brown 

1 

2 

389 

5 

A  circular  stamp.     Compare  Nos.  3            outer  circle, 
and  4  on  this  Plate. 

A  similar  stamp  not  represented. 

39 
ca.  38 

31 
42 

l)rown 
red 

1 
1 

390 

6 

A  round  stamp,  consisting  of  four  concentric  circles 
around  a  hole  in  the  centre.    Compare  Fortunati,  p.  65, 
No.  87;  Mortillet,  fig.  33  ;  AVaring,  pis.  iv,  55,  xxvii,  2, 
3,  6,  xxviii,  19,  20,  22 ;  Evans,  figs.  458,  509 ;  Undset, 
pis.  xxvi,  17,  xxviii,  1;   Greg,  Archaeologia,  XLVIII,  2 
(1885),  pi.  XX,  one  of  figs.  7 ;  Kraus,  IL  fig.  169  ;  Oli/mpia. 
IV,  pis.  xxxi,  xxxiii ;  Goodyear,  pis.  xvi,  3,  Ivi,  13,  Ivii, 
14-16;  Wood-Martin,  fig.  15;  Issel,  Bull,  di  Paletn.  It. 
XV  (1S89),  pi.  i. 

50 

39 

brown 

1 

391 

7 

A  smaU  impressed  disk.     Compare  the  figure  in  List 
Nos.  74,  75,  and  the  remarks  under  List  No.  409. 
Similar  stamps  not  figured. 

ca.  17 
19 

34 
28,31 

brown 
brown 

1 

2 

THE   AMERICAX  SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  Dv    ROME 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

VI 

Continued. 

392 

8 

A  large  disk  with  a  large  round  hole  in  the  centre. 
Between  the  latter  and  the  outer  margin  are  two  pairs 
of  delicate  concentric  circles  in  relief.     Compare  Plate 
V,  14  and  16 ;  Rostowzew,  pi.  vi,  62 ;  Evans,  fig.  464 ; 
Monteliiis,  Temps  pre'hist.  fig.  108,  a. 

58 

37 

brown 

1 

393 

9 

A  round  stamp.     Compare  No.  4  on  this  Plate. 

ca.  36 

31 

buff 

1 

394 

10 

An  impressed  disk  with  a  round  hole  in  the  centre. 
Compare  Plate  V,  5,  11  (List  Nos.  371,  377). 
A  similar  stamp  not  represented. 
A  similar  stamp  not  represented. 
Similar  stamps  not  represented. 

35 

30 
42 
44 

ca.  30 

34 

36 

28-31 

red 

red 
brown 
brown 

1 

1 
1 

3 

395 

11 

Two  round  stamps.      Compare  the   large  figure  in 
No.  4  on  this  Plate  and  the  references  given  for  it. 

46,48 

28 

brown 

1 

396 

12 

A  large  impressed  circle  with  a  round  hole  or  coarse  dot 
in  the  centre.     Perhaps  a  patera,  cf.  p.  7,  notes  1  and  2. 

Compare  K.  0.  Miiller,  pi:  vi,  9;  Conway.  II,  table: 
$,  o;  C.I.L.  No.  1660,  a  (List  No.  233?);  Marini,  Nos. 
1194,  1202,  1203,  1206,  1215  ;    Rostowzew,  pis.  iii,  12, 
vi,  39,  X,  13;  Smith,  II  (1852),  pis.  xli,  4,  liv,  5,  ivi,  3, 
III  (n.d.),  pi.  xii;   H.  Schmidt,  pi.  viii,  5283;  Conze, 
Anfiinge,  pi.  x,  1;  Waring,  pi.  iv,  63;  Evans,  figs.  137, 
138;  Undset,  xxiv,  6;   Greg,  Archaeologia,  XLVIII,  2 
(1885),  pi.  xxi,  '  Solar  Symbols';   Olympia,  IV,  xx,  333; 
Goodyear,  pp.  81-85,  fig.  54 ;  Sacken,  pis.  xviii,  24,  xix, 
4-6 ;  Wood-Martin,  figs.  15,  79,  80,  174,  p,  535 ;  Borlase, 
II,  figs.  313,  322,  and  table,  p,  342;   Munro,  Prehist. 
Scotl.  figs.  140, 142,  and  pi.  iv,  1  and  11 ;  Wilpert.  Roma 
sou.  pis..  No.  28 ;  Palest.  Explor.  1904,  Oct.,  pi.  iii,  1. 

Similar  stamps  not  represented. 

50 
ea.  50 

35 
28-34 

buff 

buff, 
brown 

1 
3 

397 

13 

Three  round  stamps.     Compare  the  small  figure  in 
No.  4  on  this  Plate,  the  round  figures  in  Plate  V,  5. 

26,  38,  24 

31 

red 

1 

398 

14 

Round  holes  and  groups  of  two  concentric  circles. 
Regarding  the  latter,  compare  Smith,  YII  (1880),  p. 
196,  pi.  xix,  6 ;  Evans,  figs.  139,  141 ;  Undset,  pi.  v,  1 ; 
Sacken,  pi.  xviii,  25;  Mi/kenische  Vasen.  pi.  xliii  (431); 
Greg,  Archaeologia,  XLVIII,  2  (1885),  pi.  xx,  figs.  2  and 
26,  a ;  Kraus,  II,  figs.  118, 134, 169 ;  Worsaae,  fig.  150,  d; 
Wood-Martin,  fig.  395  ;   Ghirardini,  Monum.  ant.  VII 
(1897),  fig.  15,  h\  Sehested,  pi.  xxvii,  19,  a. 

A  similar  stamp  less  complete. 

ca.  11, 41, 
24 

27 
27 

red 
buff 

1 
1 

PFEIFFER,  VAJT   BUREX,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES 


79 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

TI       Continued. 

399 

15 

Three  concentric  circles  around  a  small  hole  or  coarse 
dot  in  the  centre.     Compare  the  small  figure  in  No.  4, 
No.  6,  the  lower  figure  in  No.  16  on  this  Pl.4.te,  and 
the  references  given  for  them ;  also  C.I.L.  No.  157S,  a, 
which  has  a  similar  figure  in  the  centre ;    Clermont- 
Ganneau,  II,  p.  470  ;  Conze,  An/ange,  pi.  s,  4  ;  Olympta, 
IV,  pis.  xxxi-xxxiii ;   "Wood-JIartin,  figs.  15,  390,  396, 
402,  and  409  (7);   Montelius,  Sculptures,  fig.  26:  Issel, 
Bull,  di  Paletn.  It.  XV  (1889),  pi.  i. 

30 

30 

brown 

1 

400 

16 

Two  round   stamps :    the   lower   one   has  five    con- 
centric rings;  compare  Nos.  6  and  18  on  this  Plate, 
and  the  references  given  for  the  former;  also  Smith, 
III  (n.d.),  p.  139,  Nos.  3,  4,  IV  (1857),  pi.  xxv,  3,  and 
VII  (1880),  p.  175;  Waring,  pis.  i,  11,  a.  iv,  55,  62,  xxvii, 
2, 3, 6, 7,  xxviii,  20, 22 ;  Mijcenae,  No.  403 ;  Evans,  fig.  429 ; 
Goodyear,  fig.  46,  pi.  Ivii,  4,  6, 15, 16 ;  Wood-Martin,  figs. 
81,  267;   Munro,  Prehist.  Scotland,  figs.  138,  141,  142, 
pl.  iv,  2  ;  Keller,  pi.  clxxxLx,  2  :  —  the  upper  one  has  a 
double  spiral:  compare  Mycenae,  Nos.  144,  147, J49  and 
others,  pl.  viii,  30 ;  Mykenische  Vasen.  pis.  xxix,  xxxvi ; 
Barnabei,  Monum.  ant.  IV  (1894),  fig.  103;  Munro,  op. 
cit.  fig.  137. 

52,42 

31 

brown 

1 

401 

17 

A  round  stamp  with  concentric  zones  at  different  level. 
Compare  the  large  figure  in  No.  4  on  this  Plate. 

25 

33 

buff 

1 

402 

18 

A  round  stamp  consisting  of  five  concentric  circles  at 
equal  intervals  enclosing  a  round  central  hole.    Compare 
No.  6  and  the  lower  figure  in  No.  16  on  this  Plate,  and 
the  references ;  also  Montelius.  Sculptures,  figs.  29,  33. 

Similar  stamps  not  represented. 

ca.  50 

44,  46, 

47.48 

30 

30-33 
and  42 

buff 

buff,  red, 
or  brown 

1 

5 

VII 

No  stamp  on  this  Plate  has  any  letters.     Nos.  1-3 
and  6-8  may  represent  paterae,  or  shields;  cf.  p.  7,  notes 
1  and  2. 

403 

1 

A  circular  stamp.     Compare  Plate  VI,  1  (List  No. 
385),  the  large  figure  in  Plate  VI,  4  (List  No.  388). 
and  the  references  given  for  the  latter:  Plate  VI,  11 
(List  No.  395)  ;  Vaglieri,  Bull.  Com.  XXXI  (1903),  p.  43. 

A  similar  stamp  not  represented. 

39 

26 
30 

brown 
brown 

1 
1 

8" 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF    CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX    ROME 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REM.\RKS 

Diameter   .^^verage 
Thickness 

MM. 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

VII 

Continued. 

404 

2 

A  large  and  a  small  circular  stamp.    Compare  Plates 
III,  14,  and  VI,  4,  and  the  references  given  for  them. 
Similar  stamps  not  represented. 

44,  ly 

40,  16 

39 
26,37 

buff 
brown 

1 

2 

405 

3 

A  small  impressed  circle  with  a  central  dot.     Compare 
Plate  VI,  12  (List  No.  396),  Xo.  7  on  this  Plate,  and  the 
references  given  for  them ;  also  Rostowzew,  pi.  xii,  4. 

Similar  stamps  not  represented. 

18 
15 

29 
30-31 

red 

red  or 
brown 

1 
3 

406 

4 

A  round  hole,  a  small  disk,  and  a  large  disk.     Under 
the  large  disk  is  a  part  of  a  figure  with  spirals  (pal- 
metto?).    Compare  Plate  V,  5,  9,  11  (List  Nos.  371, 
375,  377),  and  the  references  given  for  them. 

Stamps  not  represented,   consisting  only  of  an  im- 
pressed disk  like  the  large  one  in  this  stamp.     Com- 
pare the  figure  in  List  Xos.  74  and  75. 

Two  other  stamps  not  represented,  each  consisting  of 
three  disks.                                                        The  largest. 

ca.  23-26 
25-26 

26-31 
35,  44 

red,.buff, 
or  brown 

buff  or 
brown 

5 
2 

407 

5 

A  square  stamp  that  consists  of  grating,  about  25  x 
25  mm.    Probably  the  kind  referred  to  by  P.  Crostarosa 
(Nuovo  Bull,  (li  Archeol.  Crist.  II  (1896)",  p.  59,  Xo.  18) 
as  a  "  specie  di  gratella  anepigrafa."     Compare  Palest. 
Explor.  1902,  pp.  335, 336, '  Potters'  marks,'  2 ;  Taramelli, 
Monum.  ant.  IX  (1899),  p.  439,  fig.  60 ;  Smith,  II  (1852), 
pis.  liii,  7,  liv,  5 ;  Miln,  b,  pi.  3i,  3 ;  S.  Miiller,  I,  fig.  81,  y. 

25 

red 

1 

408 

6 

A  circle  with  a  round  hole  in  the  centre.     See  p.  7, 
note  1,  and  compare  Plate  VI,  12  (List  No.  396),  No.  7 
on  this  Plate,  and  the  references  given  for  them. 

Other  similar  stamps  not  represented  consisting  of  a 
large  circle  only.     See  p.  7,  note  1. 

23 
c«.  18-22 

29 
27-30 

brown 
brown 

1 
4 

409 

7 

Three  small  circular  stamps.     See  p.  7,  note  1,  com- 
pare Nos.  2,  3,  6,  on  this  Plate,  Plate  VI,  12  (List 
No.  396),  and  the  references  given  for  the  last. 

Any  stamp  like  one  of  these  might  be  the  figure  de- 
scribed vaguely  by  P.  Crostarosa  as  a  "piccolo  tondo," 
Nuovo  Bull,  (li  Archeol.  Crist.  VII  (1901),  p.  13G,  Xo.  42. 

18,  21, 18 

35 

buff 

1 

410 

8 

An  impressed  disk  with  a  round  hole  in  the  centre. 
Compare  Plate  V,  5  (List  No.  371),  and  the  references 
given  for  it,  especially  Rostowzew,  pi.  vi,  62. 

Similar  stamps  not  rejiresented. 

34 

26,  27,  28 

35 
26-29 

brown 

buff  or 
brown 

1 
3 

PFEIFFER,  VAN  BUREN,  AND   ARMSTRONG:    STAMPS  ON  BRICKS   AND   TILES        81 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

VU 

Continued. 

411 

9 

An  impressed  disk ;  in  its  centre  a  slight  depression. 
Compare  Plate  V,  .5  (List  No.  371),  and  the  references 
for  it;  also  Platks  V.  11.  and  VI,  10,  1.3. 

Similar  stamps  not  represented. 

3TJ- 

29 
26-33 

brown 

red  or 
brown 

1 
6 

412 

10 

A  large  impressed  disk  enclosed  by  a  more  deeply 
impressed  circle,  perhaps  accidental.     Compare  No.  13 
on  this  Plate. 

Another  similar  figure  not  represented. 

07 
46 

31 
41 

bufe 
buff 

1 

1 

413 

11 

An  unusual  circular  stamp. 

20 

23 

red 

1 

414 

12 

A  reticulated  surface.    The  sides  of  each  little  square 
=  7-9  mm.     Probably  the  kind  of  stamp  described  by 
P.  Crostai-osa  as  a  "specie  di  reticolato  senza  iscrizione," 
Nuovo  Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crist.  II  (1896),  p.  74,  No.  84. 

A  common  ornamental  pattern,  painted  or  incised,  of 
ancient  pottery  and  stucco.     Compare  Conze,  MeliscJte 
Tkongefdxxe.  pi.  ii ;  Waring,  pi.  ii,  26  ;  Mykenische  Vasen, 
pis.  xxii,  159,  xxiv,  183,  n.  and  others ;  M i/kenhche  Thonge- 
fosse,  pi.  V,  24 ;  Goodyear,  pis.  xlviii,  5,  1,  14 ;  Wilpert, 
Roma  soil.,  pis..  No.  201 ;  Quagliati,  Not.  Scavi,  1902,  p.  581. 

415 

13 

Several  impressed  circles,  possibly  in  part  accidental. 
Compare  No.  10  on  this  Plate  ;  K.  0.  Miiller,  Beil.  2,  pi : 
9  and  16,  or  Conway,  II,  table  :  o ;  Waring,  pis.  xii,  157, 
xxviii,  25,  xxxviii,  1,  7;  Wood-Martin,  figs.  15,  39i-396. 

27 

30 

red 

1 

416 

14 

A  large  impressed  circle,  possibly  accidental.     Com- 
pare Nos.  10  and  13  on  this  Plate. 
Another  similar  figure. 

oa.  60 

34 
31 

brown 
brown 

1 
1 

417 

15 

An  unusual  little  stamp,  about  27  mm.  long. 

20-26 

red  or 
brown 

3 

418 

16 

A  striated  rectangle  in  relief,  about  35  mm.  -wide, 
with  a  round  depression  near  one  end. 

80 

red 

1 

vm 

About  the  dotted  figures  and  letters,  cf.  p.  7,  notes  1 
and  2. 

419 

1 

A  cross  of  coarse  dots.     Compare  Plate  IX,  2,  and 
C.I.L.  XV.  1,  No.  1731,  h,  which  is  the  figure  recorded 
by  L.  Fortunati,  op.  cit.  p.  19,  No.  43;  K.  0.  ISIiiller. 
Beil.  2,  pi:  xv,  31,  ii,  25,  and  others;  Richter,  pp.  8,  10, 
and  41 ;  Ghirardini,  Monum.  ant.  VII  (1897),  pi.  ii,  6, 10. 

29 

brown 

1 

82 


THE   A:MEKICAX    school   of   classical   studies   IX   ROME 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

Average                           ,, 
„                    ^               r<o. 
Thickness       Color     ' 

MM. 

vni 

Coyitinued.                                                                                          i 

420 

2 

Two  dotted  letters,  perhaps   1   or  N,  and  C  or  G ; 
a  point  between  them.     The  second  is  43  mm.  high. 
Compare  p.  7,  note  1. 

30 

buff 

421 

3 

A   dotted  letter   E,  about   41  mm.  high.     Compare 
Xo.  4  on  this  Plate  and  the  references  for  it. 

35 

Lrown 

422 

4 

Three  dotted  letters,  ? '  T  EM.  32-37  mm.  high.    Com- 
pare Richter,  p.  9,  JTo.  5,  a.  p.  10,  Nos.  16,  19,  and  p.  40 : 
Marriott,  pp.  63,  71 ;  Conway,  II,  table. 

30-33 

buff 

423 

5 

Probably  two  letters :  V  and  Y.    Compare  Zvetaieff, 
Plates,  p. '  Formae,'  21  and  18 ;  Conway,  II,  table :  u  and ; ; 
Richter,  p.  15,  Nos.  2,  3,  6,  and  p.  42 ;  Marriott,  p.  63. 

32-35 

buff 

424 

6 

A  rectangle,  61  x  34  mm.,  with  five  dots  within,  like 
a  domino,  and  with  traces  below  of  an  adjoining  figure 
with  scrolls.     Compare  No.  15  on  this  Plate. 

35 

brown 

425 

7 

A  forked  figure  in  dots.    The  greatest  horizontal  width 
is  about  51  mm.    Compare  Xos.  11  and  5  on  this  Plate  ; 
Conway,  II,  table  :  fi ;  Masner,  p.  84,  Xos.  773-776,  and 
plate ;  C.I.L.  XV,  ii,  1,  pi.  iii,  22  ;  Rostowzew,  pi.  ix,  76. 

37 

brown 

8 

A  round  stamp  with  letters :  List  No.  233. 

426 

9 

A  figure  like  a  sistrum.    Compare  Athen.  Mitlh.  XXIV 
(1899),  p.  387,  No.  10  on  this  Plate,  and  Plate  IX,  18. 

30 

brown 

427 

10 

A  dotted  figure  like  a  trident,  about  108  mm.  high. 
Compare  Xos.  13  and  9  on  this  Plate.    A  very  similar 
figure  is  given  by  Fortunati,  p.  19,  No.  44. 

The  same  design,  in   lines  instead  of   dots,  occurs 
among  the  stone-masons'  marks  figured  by  A.  Sogliano, 
Xotizie  degli  Scavi,  1898,  p.  69,  and  1901.  pp.  357-361: 
similar  ones  are  mentioned  by  Richter,  p.  15  (7,  8), 
and  Marriott,  pp.  65-69.     Compare  also  K.  0.  Miiller, 
Bail.  2,  pi:  v,  28  and  29;  Greg,  Archaeologia,  XLVIII, 
2  (1885),  pi.  xxi,  '  Water '  and  '  Water  Symbols.' 

33 

brown 

428 

11 

A  forked  figure  nearly  identical  with  No.  7  on  this 
Plate.     See  the  references  given  there.     Both  bricks 
have  also  a  small  circular  stamp  in  the  same  relative 
position.     Compare  the  latter  with  the  small  figure  in 
Plate  VI,  4  (List  Xo.  388).  and  the  references. 

34 

buff 

1 

12 

List  No.  146.     The  figure  is  inverted,  as  the  stamp 
was  not  understood  until  photographed. 

PFEIFFER,    VAN   BUREN,   AND   ARMSTRONG:   STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        83 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMAKKS 

Diameter     -Average 
Ihickn-ess 

MM. 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

VIII 

Continued. 

429 

13 

Part  of  a  dotted  figure  like  a  trideut.     Compare  this 
Plate,  Nos.  i)  and  10,  aud  see  references  for  the  latter. 
Width  of  top  about  40  luni. 

Other  similar  stamps  not  represented. 

32 
29-35 

brown 

red,  buff, 
or  brown 

1 

7 

480 

14 

Part  of  a  figure  in  dots:  a  vessel  with  base  (?). 

29 

buff 

1 

481 

15 

A  rectangle,  .31  x  51  mm.,  with  five  little  impressed 
disks  within,  like  a  domino.     Another  figure  with  scrolls 
seems  to  be  added  at  the  upper  end.     Perhaps  the  same 
kind  of  stamp  as  No.   6  on  this  Plate,  but  a  little 
smaller.     Compare  K.  0.  Midler,  II,  Beil.  2,  pi:  sv,  .31. 

37 

brown 

1 

IZ 

About  the  dotted  figure.s,  of.  p.  7,  notes  1  and  2. 

432 

1 

Many  parallel  incised  lines  close  together. 

30 

red 

1 

433 

2 

A  cross  in  dots.     Compare  C.I.L.  XV,  1,  No.  1731,  b, 
which  is  the  figure  recorded  by  Fortunati,  p.  19,  No.  43 ; 
also  Plate  VIII,  1  (List  No.  419),  and  \V.  Dennison, 
Amer.  Journ.  Arch.  IX  (UIO.j).  pp.  19,  32-43. 

27-30 

brown 

1 

434 

3 

A  dotted  figure :  tree,  arrow-head,  or  grapes  (?).    Com- 
pare C.I.L.  XV,  ii,  1,  p.  SCO,  mmm,  turn  ;  Waring,  pi.  vi, 
88 ;  Kraus,  II,  figs.  120,  536 ;  Armellini,  Ant.  Cim.  p.  454. 

29 

brown 

1 

435 

4 

Fragment  of  a  dotted  figure,  perhaps  a  cross.     Com- 
pare Nos.  13  and  2  on  this  Plate  ;  Pl.\te  VIII.  1,  and 
the  references  given  for  it ;  Ghirardini,  Moniim.  ant.  VII 
(1897),  pi.  ii,  13. 

30 

buff 

1 

436 

5 

A  dotted  figure.     Compare  Nos.  2,  3,  4,  and  13  on 
this  Plate,  and  the  references  given  for  them. 

24-28 

buff 

1 

6 

A  lettered  stamp :  List  No.  232.     The  letters  are  too 
much  worn  to  be  read. 

7 

A  lettered  stamp :  List  No.  76. 

487 

8 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots. 

34 

red 

1 

438 

9 

A  cross  in  dots  beside   an  impressed  circle  with  a 
central  dot.     Compare  No.  2  on  this  Plate,  and  the 
references  given  for  it;   C.I.L.  XV,  ii,  1,  p.   860,   nn; 
Plate  VI,  12  (List  No.  396),  and  the  references  for  it. 

45 

30 

red 

1 

84 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROJIE 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Dlameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

IX 

Continued. 

439 

10 

A  circular  stamp  and  a  fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots. 
Compare  Plate  VI,  4  (List  No.  388),  and  the  references. 

32 

buff 

1 

11 

A  lettered  stamp :  List  No.  222. 

440 

12 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots. 

32 

brown 

1 

13 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots,  apparently  identical 
with  No.  4  on  this  Plate.     See  the  references  there. 

32 

buff 

1 

441 

14 

Five  coarse  dots,  7-9  mm.  in  diameter,  arranged  like 
a  cross.     Compare  K.  0.  Miiller,  II,  Beil.  2,  pi :  xv,  31 ; 
Ghirardini,  Monum.  ant.  VII  (1897),  pi.  ii,  6 ;  Crostarosa, 
Bull.  Crist.  V  (1899),  p.  276,  No.  20;  Inscr.  Graec.  IV, 
p.  188,  20;  Sacken,  pi.  ix,  3;  Keller,  pi.  cxl,  5. 

28 

brown 

1 

442 

15 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots. 

30-32 

brown 

1 

443 

16 

Three  coarse  dots,  7-9  ram.  in  diameter,  arranged  in  a 
triangle.    Compare  K.  0.  Miiller,  pi :  xix,  xx,  31 ;  Ghirar- 
dini, Monum.  ant.  VII  (1S97),  pi.  ii,  .5,  a  and  i;  Kraus,  II, 
figs.  144, 154, 162 ;  Sehested,  pis.  xxvi,  16,  a,  xxvii,  19,  a,  20. 

32 

brown 

1 

444 

17 

A   small  impressed    circle  with  a  central  dot,  sur- 
rounded by  four  dots  arranged  in  a  square.     Compare 
C.I.L.  XV,  i,  No.  1.J91,  c;  Smith,  II  (1852),  pi.  xliv,  5. 

80 

red 

1 

445 

18 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots,  somewhat  like  Plate 
VIII,  9  (List  No.  426).     Compare  also  List  No.  427. 

35-40 

red 

1 

446 

19 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots,  resembling  Plate  VIII, 
7  (List  No.  425).     See  the  references  given  there. 

31-33 

buff 

1 

447 

20 

Little  holes,  or  coarse  impressed  dots,  5-7  mm.  in  diam- 
eter, arranged  in  a  circle,  one  being  in  the  middle.    Com- 
pare C.I.L.  XV,  i.  No.  1579,  a  (List  No.  204);  Smith,  II 
(1852),  pi.  xliv,  7;  Conze,  Melkche  Thimr/efasse,  pi.  i,  3, 
iii,  or  Goodyear,  pi.  Ix,  8;   Conze,  Anfdnge,  pi.  x,  4; 
Waring,  pis.  viii,  99,  xi,  143,  147,  xxxvii,  14,  xliv,  22, 
Mycenae,  No.  281 ;    Oli/mpia,  IV,  pi.  xix,  312 ;   Ghirar- 
dini, Monu7n.  ant.  VII  (1897),  pi.  ii,  8,  15;   Issel,  Bull. 
rfi  Paton. /«.  XV  (1889),  pi.  i ;  Evans,  fig.  287;  Sehested, 
pi.  xxxiii,  48 ;  Inscr.  Graec.  IV,  p.  190,  46. 

24,25 

brown 

2 

448 

21 

Three  small  disks,  part  of  a  larger  figure  ?    Compare 
No.  16  on  this  Plate,  and  Inscr.  Graec.  IV,  p.  186,  3. 

ea. 12-13 

33 

buff 

1 

PFEIFFER,   VAX   BUREN,    AND    ARMSTRONG:   STAMPS   ON   BRICKS   AND   TILES        85 


List 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Dl^meter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 

Found 

X 

449 

1 

Three  coarse  concentric  rings,  pro-      The  outermost, 
bably  drawn  with  the  finger  tips. 

ca.  117 

28 

brown 

1 

450 

2 

Many  dots  in  straiglit  and  curved  lines.     Compare 
Waring,  pi.  ix,  122 ;  Munro,  Prehist.  Scoll.  fig.  143. 

81-39 

brown 

1 

451 

3 

Dots  arranged  with  some  regularity,  perhaps  a  letter. 
Compare  K.  0.  MiiUer  {Beil.  2),  pi:  iii,  22,  and  others; 
Conway,  II,  table  :  ( ;  Borlase,  II,  fig.  313. 

30 

brown 

1 

452 

4 

A  palm-leaf,  probably  drawn  with  the  finger  tips. 

Some  early  Christian  monograms  similarly  made  are 
figured  in  Atti  del  2°  Congresso  internaz.  di  Archeol.  Crist. 
Rome,  1903,  by  A.  L.  Delattre,  Art  '  La  Croix,"  pp.  185- 
187,  figs.  2-.5  (the  last  two  upside  down). 

Tills  fragment  may  have  belonged  to  an  early  Chris- 
tian sepulchral  tile,  as  the  palm-leaf  occurs  very  fre- 
quently with  Christian  inscriptions.     Compare,  for  ex- 
ample, Inscriptiones  Christianae  urbis  Romae,  I  (1857-61), 
p.  446,  No.  982 ;  Marucchi,  Not.  gen.,  p.  162 ;  Wilpert, 
Nuovo  Bull,  di  Archeol.  Crist.  VIII  (1902),  p.  6.     But  the 
palm-leaf  was  also  much  used  on  pagan  Latin  inscrip- 
tions, and  on  leaden  tokens  (Rostowzew,  pis.  i,  24,  ii,  28, 
iv,  50).     Compare  Inscr.  Graec.  IV,  p.  188,  Nos.  24-26. 

42 

brown 

1 

453 

5 

Dots  arranged  in  circles  around  a  central  dot.     Com- 
pare Plate  IX,  20  (List  No.  447)  and  the  references. 

ca.  44 

32-35 

red 

1 

454 

6 

Fragment  of  a  figure  in  dots  ? 

28 

brown 

1 

455 

7 

Two  coarse  zig-zag  lines,  perhaps  intended  to  repre- 
sent water.     See  also  12  on  this  Pl.\te. 

A  common  symbol  and  ornament  on  ancient  pottery. 
Compare,  for  example,  Conze,  Melische   Thongefd.ise.  pi. 
i,  1,  ii,  Anfiinge,  pi.  iii,  4,  5;   Waring,  pis.  vii-ix  and 
others ;  Evans,  fig.  32  ;  Monum.  Inediti,  IX,  pis.  iv,  xxxix, 
1;  Greg,  Archceologia,  XLVIII,  2  (1885),  pi.  xx,  one  of 
figs.  7,  and  pi.  xxi '  Water  Symbols.'    Wood-]Martin,  figs. 
393,  401  (3,  4) ;   Munro,  Prehist.  Scotl.  fig.  141.      Zig- 
zags are  an  ideogram  for  water  in  Egj-ptian  hieroghiihic 
writing;  cf.  Erman,  p.  183  (N.  4),  p.  184  (N.  55). 

27-37 

brown 

1 

456 

8 

Two  parallel  lines  of  dots :  fragments  of  a  figure  ? 

30-34 

buff 

1 

457 

9 

Numerous  dots  in  lines  :  letters,  or  a  figure  ? 

30 

brown 

1 

458 

10 

Dots  roughly  arranged  in  concentric  circles  (?)    Com- 
pare No.  5  on  this  Plate  ;  also  Plate  IX,  20  (List  No. 
447),  and  the  references  for  it. 

37 

red 

1 

86 


THE   AMERICAX    SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


List  ! 
No. 

Plate 

REMARKS 

Diameter 

MM. 

Average 
Thickness 

MM. 

Color 

No. 
Found 

Z 

Continued. 

459 

11 

Small  aud  large  dots,  the  former  roughly  arranged  in 
a  square?     Compare  Waring,  pi.  xliv,  22;  Ghirardini, 
Monum.  ant.  VII  (1897),  pi.  ii,  9 ;  Conway,  II,  table :  h. 



36 

brown 

1 

460 

12 

Two   coarse  -navy  lines,  perhaps  a   pagan   or  early 
Christian  symbol  for  water.     Compare  No.  7  on  this 
Plate  (List  No.  455),  and  the  references  given  for  it. 

85 

brown 

1 

461 

13 

Numerous  dots  in  lines.    Compare  No.  2  on  this  Plate 
(List  No.  450),  and  the  references  given  for  it. 

34-35 

buff 

1 

462 

14 

Dimensions  30  x  50  mm.     The  inner  lines  follow  the 
outline  of  the  stamp. 

40-42 

red, 
brown 

2 

463 

15 

Numerous  dots  arranged  in  the  shape  of  a  leaf  or 
spear-head. 

33 

buff 

1 

464 

16 

Irregular  coarse  lines  very  probably  accidental. 

1 

January,  1905. 


G.  J.  P. 

A.  W.  Van  B. 

H.  H.  A. 


Supplementary  Papers,  Vol.   I,   1905 


Plate  I 


2 

— 

2 

c 

< 

4J 

> 

O 

^ 

o 

rt 

E 

2 

JC 

< 

VI 

In 

> 

< 

- 

f- 

« 

a: 

no 

o 

0) 

a. 

j: 

UJ 

E 
o 

I 

k. 

H 

^ 

u. 

c^ 

o 

H 

_w 

w 

< 

-o 

bl 

n 

UJ 

u 

S 

o 

K 

V 

x: 

H 

** 

< 

o 

Tl 

_1 

c 

0} 

_J 

< 

to 

ID 

Z 

x: 

< 

rt 

J 

w 

aJ 

X) 

c 

Or: 

D 

tn 

< 

T3 

C 

3 

u 

e 

I 

1- 

o 

u. 
o 

x: 

>  s 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.  T.   t<?05 


Plate  II 


S 

o 

a; 

< 


< 

2 
< 

Ll) 

o: 
< 

I 

H 
S 

o 


UJ 


Q 
2 
< 

^d 
O 

a: 

CD 

2 
O 

w 

s 

< 

f- 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.   I.   1905 


Plate  III 


STAMPS   ON    BRICKS   AND   TILES    FROM   THE   AURELIAN   WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  p.  73 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.   I.   19C5 


Plate  IV 


STAMPS  ON    BRICKS  AND  TILES   FROM   THE   AURELIAN   WALL  AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  73,  74 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.   I.    1905 


Plate  V 


STAMPS   ON    BRICKS   AND   TILES   FROM   THE   AURELIAN   WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  75,  76 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.   I.   1905 


Plate  VI 


STAMPS   ON    BRICKS   AND   TILES   FROM   THE   AURELIAN   WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  76-T9 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.  I.   1905 


Plate  VII 


STAMPS   ON    BRICKS   AND   TILES   FROM    THE   AURELIAN    WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  79-81 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.   I,    1905 


Plate  VIII 


.STAMPS   ON    BRICKS  AND   TILES   FROM    THE   AURELIAN   WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  S1-S3 


Supplementary  Papers,  Vol.  I,   1905 


Plate  IX 


STAMPS   ON    BRICKS   AND   TILES    FROM   THE   AURELIAN   WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  S3-H4 


Supplementary  Papers,  Vol.   I.   1905 


Plate  X 


STAMPS   ON    BRICKS  AND   TILES   FROM   THE   AURELIAN   WALL   AT   ROME 
Index  on  pp.  So,  S6 


LA  CI  VITA  NEAR  ARTENA  IN  THE  PROVINCE  OF  ROME 


[Plates  XI,  XII] 

The  remains  of  an  ancient  city  which  form  the  object  of  these  researches  are  situated 
upon  a  lofty  plateau  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  Volscian  Mountains  (now  known 
as  the  Monti  Lepini)  at  a  distance  of  a  mile  or  so  from  the  village  of  Artena  dei 
Volsci  or  Monte  Fortino,  as  it  was  called  till  1873.  The  ascent  from  the  bottom 
of  the  village,  involving  as  it  does  a  steep  climb  of  some  1000  feet,  takes  as  a  rule 
about  an  hour.  Tliis  plateau  is  known  as  the  Piano  della  Civita  ("  the  plateau  of  the 
old  town"  —  for  this  is  the  constant  meaning  of  Civita  in  Italy)  and  attains  a  maxi- 
mum elevation  of  682  m.  (2073|-  feet)  above  sea-level.  It  is  isolated  on  the  east  and 
west  by  deep  ravines,  and  is  connected  only  on  the  south  side  with  the  main  i-ange  of 
hills ;  but  even  on  this  side  the  ground  falls  away  rather  sharply,  except  along  a  narrow 
neck,  which  is  traversed  by  the  path  to  Rocca  Massima  (identified  by  many  topogra- 
phers with  tiie  Arx  Carventana  of  Livy  (IV,  53,  55,  56),  though  there  is  no  decisive 
evidence  either  positive  or  negative).  The  view  is  very  fine  and  extensive,  embracing 
the  Alban  Hills  from  Velletri  to  Rocca  Priora,  the  Hernican  Mountains  and  the  valley 
of  the  Sacco,  and  a  part  of  the  Pomptine  Marshes  with  the  sea  beyond.  The  site  is, 
in  fact,  the  last  outpost  to  the  north  of  the  Volscian  range,  and  projects  a  long  way 
forward  of  it.     (See  Map  of  La  Civita  near  Artena  and  Environs,  Plate  XI.) 

The  distance  from  Rome  to  the  modern  village  of  Artena  is  only  twenty-four  miles 
as  the  crow  flies,  while  by  the  Via  Latina,  which  passes  just  below  Artena  to  the 
north,  it  is  twenty-seven ;  but  the  train-service  is  by  no  means  good,  while  the  village 
itself  contains,  as  far  as  the  senses  can  perceive,  no  decent  night-quarters,  and  the 
virtue  of  cleanliness  seems  to  be  at  a  discount.  An  early  start  from  Rome  and  a  late 
return  were  found  to  give  five  hours  at  the  most  for  work  on  the  site,  and  often  even 
less  time  was  available.  It  will  be  obvious  that  these  circumstances  have  added  con- 
siderably to  the  difficulties  of  our  task;  but  perhaps  the  greatest  disajipointment  was 
the  discovery,  made  when  the  survey  was  already  well  in  progress,  tliat  tlie  site  had 
been  previously  described,  and  a  plan  made,  by  M.  Rene  de  la  Blanchere  (^Melanges 
d' Areheologie  et  d'Ristoire  de  TEcoIe  Franfaise  de  Home,  vol.  I  (1881),  pp.  161-180, 
and  plates  iv,  v).  Further  study  proved,  however,  that  his  plan,  although  correct  in  its 
general  outlines,  was  susceptible  of  improvement  and  amplification ;  while  the  descrip- 
tion was  capable  of  being  supplemented  by  a  series  of  adequate  illustrations,  the  single 
sketch  of  a  fragment  of  the  city-wall  (taken  from  the  southern  part  of  the  west  side) 

87 


88  THE    AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 

given  by  M.  cle  la  Blanchere  being  decidedly  unsatisfactory.     It  was  thoiiglit  better, 
therefore,  to  complete  the  survey  (see  Plan,  Plate  XII)  and  to  publish  the  results. 

The  identification  of  the  site  with  any  of  the  ancient  towns  of  the  district,  the 
names  of  which  have  been  preserved  to  us,  is  not  easy.  De  la  Blanchere  discusses 
the  question  at  length  and  (p.  178)  inclines  to  see  in  the  name  Monte  Fortino,  which 
belonged  to  the  village  in  122G  (Nibby,  Analisi  della  Carta  dei  Dititornt  di  Roma,  vol.  I, 
p.  264,  citing  F.  Contelori's  history  of  the  Conti  family  (Grenealogia  Familiae  C'omituni 
Romanorum,  Rome,  1650),  who  were  once  its  owners),  a  survival  of  the  ^opriveioi, 
mentioned  by  Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus  (V,  61)  among  the  thirty  cities  which  formed 
the  Latin  league  in  or  about  the  year  384  B.C.  (]\Iommsen,  History  of  Rome,  1903, 
vol.  I,  p.  448);  and  he  further  identifies  with  them  the  Foretii,  who  occur  in  the  list 
given  by  Pliny  (^N.H.  Ill,  5 ;  69)  of  the  peoples  of  Latium  who,  at  the  time  at  which 
he  wrote,  had  utterly  disappeared. 

The  modern  name  of  the  village  is  the  result  of  the  adoption  of  the  theory  of  Gell 
(^Topography  of  Rome  and  its  Vicinity,  p.  110)  and  Nibby  {op.  cit.  p.  262).  Artena  is 
mentioned  only  once,  by  Livy  (IV,  61) : 

"  Artena  iiide,  Volscorum  oppidum,  ab  tribunis  obsideri  coepta.  inde  inter  eruptionem  teniptatam 
conpulso  in  lu-bem  hoste  occasio  data  est  Romanis  inrunipeudi,  praeterque  arcem  cetera  capta.  in 
arceni  numitani  natura  globus  arniatonini  concessit,  infra  arcem  caesi  captique  multi  mortales.  arx 
deinde  obsidebatur  ;  nee  aut  vi  capi  poterat,  quia  pro  spatio  loci  satis  praesidii  habebat,  ant  spein  dabat 
deditionis  omni  publico  frumento,  priusquam  urbs  caperetur,  in  arcem  convecto.  taedioque  recessum 
inde  foret,  ni  servus  arcem  Romanis  prodidisset.  ab  eo  milites  per  locum  arduum  accepti  cepere ;  a 
quibus  cum  custodes  trucidarentnr,  cetera  multitudo  repentino  pavore  oppressa  in  deditionem  venit. 
diruta  et  arce  et  urbe  Artena  reductae  legiones  ex  Volscis,  omnisque  vis  Romana  Veios  conversa  est." 

From  this  description  it  will  be  seen  that  Artena  was  a  city  having  a  citadel  distinct 
from  the  rest  of  the  town ;  but  Nibby  is  wrong  in  believing  that  this  is  the  case  at 
La  Civita.  As  de  la  Blanchere  points  out  (p.  174),  the  great  terrace  (No.  11  on  our 
Plan)  cannot  have  been  the  arx.  One  might  suppose  that  to  have  occupied  the  emi- 
nence to  the  north-northwest  (which  is  connected  with  the  rest  of  the  hill  only  by  a 
narrow  neck)  if  it  were  not  that  this  jiresents  no  traces  of  walls  whatsoever,  and  would 
seem  to  have  been  omitted  from  the  circuit  of  the  city.  It  is  precisely  at  this  point 
that  tlie  road  from  the  north  entered  it  (No.  2  on  the  Plan). 

Other  names  have  been  suggested :  Ortona  ^  (Liv.  Ill,  80),  Corbio  (ihid.'),  which  both 
seem  to  have  been  situated  in  the  Alban  Hills,  and  finally  Ecetra,  the  position  of  which, 
as  indicated  in  the  classical  authors,  accords  fairly  well  with  that  of  the  Piano  della 
Civita  (Liv.  Ill,  4,  10;  VI,  31.  Dionys.  IV,  49;  X,  21).  It  seems  to  have  been 
situated  on  the  edge  of  the  territory  of  the  Volsci,  and  close  to  that  of  the  Aequi,  and 
also  to  have  been  on  tliat  side  of  the  Volscian  Hills  which  is  closest  to  Algidus :  both 
these  features  would  agree  with  the  site  of  La  Civita.  It  was  absolutely  destroyed 
in  378  B.C.,  and  Pliny  enumerates  it  among  the  lost  cities  of  Latium.  It  seems, 
therefore,  at  least  possible  to  identify  La  Civita  with  Ecetra,  though  the  similarity 

'  This  place  seems  to  be  mentioned  also  by  Dionysius  (VIII,  91  ;  X,  26),  but  in  both  cases  the  reading  is 
doubtful  (de  la  Blanchfere,  p.  170). 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER  :   LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME       89 

of  the  name  ^lonte  Fortino  with  that  of  the  4>opTiv€ioi  or  Foretii  has  something  to 
recommend  it.  But  in  either  case,  the  statements  of  our  classical  authorities  that 
these  places  were  utterly  destroyed  would  require  to  be  taken  cum  grano ;  and  it 
would  perhajis  be  wiser  to  assume  their  correctness,  and  refuse  to  attempt  to  give  a 
name  to  the  place.  For,  in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge,  it  must  at  once  be  said 
that  it  is  quite  impossible  to  assign  a  date  to  the  remains  we  have  before  us.  They 
consist  of  the  circuit  of  the  outer  defensive  walls,  and  of  the  remains  of  construc- 
tions in  the  interior,  both  for  the  most  part  built  in  what  is  variously  known  as  the 
Pelasgic,  Cyclopean,  or  polygonal  style.  There  are,  however,  a  few  traces  of  concrete, 
faced  with  opus  incertum,  in  situ,  and  numei-ous  fragments  of  baked  bricks  and  tiles 
are  scattered  over  the  site.  The  walls  present,  it  is  true,  an  extremely  ancient  appear- 
ance, being  faced  with  boulders  of  the  rough  pale-gray  limestone  found  upon  the  site 
itself,  which  as  a  rule  is  so  stratified  as  to  have  a  natural  tendency  to  break  into 
rectangular  blocks.  No  traces  of  their  liaving  been  worked  or  smoothed  in  any  way 
are  to  be  detected.  They  are  laid  without  mortar,  and  the  interstices  are  filled  with 
smaller  stones.  The  inner  mass  of  the  walls  (which  are  as  a  rule  embanking- walls,  the 
only  exception  being  at  the  northwest  corner  of  the  outer  city-wall,  between  Nos.  2 
and  20  on  the  Plan,  Plate  XII)  is  made  up  of  smaller  stones  and  earth. 

The  primitiveness  of  the  construction,  and  the  fact  that  mortar  is  not  employed, 
may  be  held  to  argue  a  certain  antiquity.  Compared  with  the  circuit-walls  of  other 
towns  of  the  neighborhood,  those  of  La  Civita  are  extremely  rough  and  badly  built ; 
tliough,  considering  how  very  exposed  the  site  is,  the  iufiuence  of  the  weather  upon 
the  stone  should  be  taken  into  account.  But  whether  they  are  pre-Roman  or  not  is 
quite  another  question.  The  old  theory  that  all  polygonal  walls  are  prehistoric  hardly 
needs  refutation :  a  day  spent  among  the  olive-clad  slopes  below  Tivoli  will  reveal  a 
sufficient  number  of  terrace-walls  obviously  belonging  to  Roman  villas  to  prove  its 
absurdity :  i  not  even  the  so-called  ignorance  of  the  principle  of  the  arch,  as  displayed, 
for  exam^jle,  in  the  Porta  Saracinesca  at  Segni,  can  stand  as  a  proof  of  high  antiquity. 
Similar  cases  may  be  found  in  a  drain  passing  through  the  substruction  of  the  Via 
Appia  at  Itri ;  in  another  drain  passing  through  an  embankment  of  the  Via  Salaria, 
some  thirty  miles  from  Rome,  which  is  known  as  Ponte  del  Diavolo  QAnnali  deU'Insti- 
tuto,  1834,  p.  107);  in  a  villa  of  the  Roman  period  at  Scauri,  near  Formia;  and,  finally, 
though  on  a  far  smaller  scale,  in  a  hypocaust-opening  in  a  building  discovered  in  1902 
in  the  Romano-British  city  of  Caerwent  (Venta  Silurum),  in  Monmouthshire,  England, 
the  date  of  which  cannot  possibly  be  earlier  than  about  50  a.d.,^  and  is  in  all  proba- 
bility a  good  deal  later. 

And  now  excavations  have  brought  proof  that  the  fortifications  of  Norba,  about  ten 
miles  to  the  south  of  La  Civita,  on  the  western  edge  of  the  Volscian  range,  are  of 
Roman  date  !  The  report  {Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1901,  pp.  514-559)  is  worthy  of  study. 
The  necropolis  was  unfortunately  not  found,  and  this  is  to  be  deplored,  as  the  approxi- 
mate date  of  the  foundation  of  the  city  and  the  period  during  which  it  existed  could 
thus  have  been  more  certainly  determined  than  in  any  other  way.      But  within  the 

1  Cf.  also  p.  90,  below.  2  Archaeologia,  LVIII,  2  (1003),  p.  307,  fig.  2. 


90  THE   AMERICAX   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 

core  and  beneath  the  foundations  of  a  part  of  the  wall  of  the  east  side,  in  such  positions 
that  the}'  could  not  have  been  introduced  after  the  construction  of  the  wall  (^op.  cit. 
p.  548),  fragments  of  pottery  belonging  undoubtedly  to  the  Roman  period  were  found  ; 
and  so  it  would  appear  certain  that  the  walls  of  Norba  must  be  attributed  at  the  earliest 
to  the  period  of  the  foundation  of  the  "nova  colonia,  quae  arx  in  Pomptino  esset"  (Liv. 
II,  34)  in  492  B.C.  It  is,  further,  remarkable  that  a  careful  examination  of  the  walls 
of  Norba  has  completely  upset  the  traditional  chronology  of  potygonal  constructions.^ 
The  most  recent  writer  on  the  subject,  G.  B.  Giovenale  ('  I  monumenti  preromani  del 
Lazio,'  in  Dissertazioni  delV  Accademia  Pontificia,  serie  II,  tomo  VII),  while  admit- 
ting that  in  certain  cases  they  must  be  assigned  to  the  Roman  period,^  divides  them, 
in  general,  into  three  groups,  corresponding  to  different  styles  and  dates.  In  the 
first  we  have  large  blocks,  hardly  worked  at  all,  with  rough  faces  and  rounded  angles ; 
in  the  second,  smaller  blocks,  with  the  faces  left  more  or  less  rough,  but  the  joints 
smootiied;  in  the  third,  larger  blocks  again,  but  with  the  faces  carefully  smoothed, 
the  joints  worked,  but  not  so  finely  as  the  faces,  and  a  strong  tendency  towards  hori- 
zontality.     Small  filling  blocks  and  insets  are  not  uncommon. 

But,  most  unfortunatel}',  at  Norba  we  find  the  most  perfect  tj^pe  (the  third)  used 
precisely  in  those  places  which  were  most  exposed  to  attack,  and  would  therefore  have 
been  the  first  to  be  fortified ;  and  the  angle  to  the  left  of  the  Porta  Grande  is  the  point 
of  contact  of  walls  of  the  second  and  third  styles,  in  which  it  is  clear  that  the  third 
style  supports  the  second.  So  that  the  usual  chronology  of  these  walls  is  not  reliable ; 
and  hence,  although  perhaps  the  walls  of  La  Civita  are  rougher  than  anything  to  be 
found  at  Norba,  this  roughness  cannot  in  itself  be  regarded  as  sufficient  evidence  of 
high  antiquit}'.  Excavation  alone  can  solve  the  problem  definitel}' ;  and  the  site, 
being  absolutely  unoccupied  by  modern  buildings,  could  easilj'  be  carefully  examined, 
and  would  be  well  worthy  of  the  attention  of  the  Italian  authorities. 

It  is  worth  noting,  further,  that  the  excavations  at  Norba  brought  to  light  traces 
of  life  on  the  site  from  the  sixth  century  B.C.  to  the  eighth  or  ninth  of  our  era.^  It  is 
possible,  inasmuch  as  Pliny  (N.H.  Ill,  5 ;  69,  70)  enumerates  it  among  the  cities  of 
Latium  "quae  interiere  sine  vestigiis,"  that  it  suffered  a  temporar)'  eclipse  after  its 

'  The  remarks  on  this  subject  in  W.  Ridgeway's  Early  Age  of  Greece  (vol.  I,  p.  68)  require  correction. 

2  The  most  striking  of  these  is  the  platform  of  a  large  villa  at  Grotte  Torri  in  the  Sabine  country,  not  far 
from  the  station  of  Fara  Sabina,  where  the  outer  face  of  the  wall  of  the  platform  is  of  very  fine  masonry,  with 
the  blocks  carefully  smoothed  on  all  sides,  while  the  inner  face  is  of  opus  incertum.  The  whole  wall  is  only 
1.20  m.  in  thickness,  and  is  pierced  by  loophole-windows,  which  serve  to  light  a  crj'ptoporticus  that  runs  around 
the  inside  of  the  platform :  so  that  there  can  be  no  question  of  the  contemporaneity  of  the  whole  wall,  nor  of 
the  necessity  of  assigning  it  to  the  Roman  period. 

'  Subsequent  excavations  in  the  interior  of  the  city  are  described  in  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1903,  pp.  220-262. 

The  site  in  its  unexplored  state  so  strikingly  resembled  what  may  be  seen  at  Artena  that  the  parallel  is 
interesting  and  important. 

A  little  below  and  to  the  south  of  the  temple  of  Juno  there  is  a  large  rectangular  terrace,  supported  on 
three  sides  by  fine  walls  of  polygonal  blocks  (pp.  238,  239,  figs.  8,  9).  Its  front,  facing  southwest,  is  24  m. 
long.  In  the  centre  of  the  terrace  lies  an  area  measuring  15  x  13  m.  (fig.  10),  paved  with  smaller  blocks. 
This  is  surrounded  by  a  crepido  and  by  a  line  of  stones  set  on  edge,  which  rise  slightly  above  the  area  enclosed. 
The  latter  was  discovered  at  a  depth  of  some  40  cms.  below  the  surface  of  the  ground. 

A  paved  road  led  to  the  terrace  from  the  northeast. 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER :   LA  CIVITA  XEAR  ARTEXA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME       91 

destruction  by  Sulla ;  but  there  is  material  evidence  of  a  revival  of  prosperity  under 
the  Empire.  As  this  may  likewise  have  been  the  case  with  La  Civita,  the  statements  of 
the  classical  writers  are  perhaps  no  bar  to  either  of  the  identifications  proposed  (p.  88). 

"We  may  now  proceed  to  describe  La  Civita  itself  and  the  remains  which  are  to 
be  found  there.  The  site  attains  its  greatest  elevation  at  the  north  end  (632  m.  = 
2073J  feet).  The  ground  slopes  away  towards  the  south  and  west  rather  gently  (the 
southern  slope  being  by  far  the  longer),  but  much  more  abruptly  towards  the  north 
and  east  (except  for  the  neck  by  which  it  is  connected  with  the  rocky  knoll  to  the 
north-northwest).  Its  greatest  extension  from  north  to  south  is  about  825  m.,  and 
from  east  to  west  about  52.5  m.     (De  la  Blanchere  gives  89-4  m.  and  over  650  ra.) 

The  external  walls  are  fairly  well  preserved  along  the  whole  of  the  west  side 
and  on  the  south  and  soutlieast.  On  the  east  side,  a  little  to  the  south  of  the  point 
where  the  path  usually  followed  from  Artena  enters  them  (No.  4  on  Plan),  they  dis- 
appear, and,  the  slope  being  very  abrupt,  they  may  not  have  extended  farther  to  the 
north  on  this  side.  On  the  north  side,  however,  they  certainly  existed,  though  traces 
of  them  are  extremely  scanty  at  the  present  time.  De  la  Blanchere  seems  to  have 
seen  them  in  a  far  more  perfect  condition,  for  he  remarks  that  they  were  preserved 
"  sans  solution  de  continuite  "  from  C  to  D  on  his  plan  (Xo.  27  to  No.  28  on  our 
Plan)  for  a  distance  of  -342  m.  (p.  166). 

The  city  probably  had  two  important  gates.  The  first  was  at  the  northwest  extrem- 
ity, where  there  is  a  break  in  the  wall,  and  where  the  col,  connecting  it  with  the  knoll 
on  which  is  situated  the  trigonometrical  point  621,  comes  up  to  the  plateau.  Here 
are  traces  (marked  1  on  the  Plan)  of  the  substruction-wall  of  a  road  ascending  south- 
westward,  whicli  must  have  followed,  more  or  less,  the  line  of  a  steep  modern  path. 
Serangeli  (see  below,  p.  100)  brings  it  up  from  La  Cacciata,  some  two  miles  northwest 
of  Artena,  passing  on  tlie  way  some  reservoirs  and  a  place  where,  in  his  day  (1717), 
antiquities  of  a  date  posterior  to  tlie  abandonment  of  La  Civita  had  been  found.  This 
gate  (Xo.  2  on  Plan)  must  have  been  situated  between  the  fragment  of  wall  3  (which 
has  now  disappeared)  and  1. 

The  second  important  gate  was  almost  certainly  situated  on  the  east  side,  near 
point  4,  where  the  easier  modern  path  enters  the  plateau  of  La  Civita,  perhaps  on 
the  line  of  the  prolongation  of  a  substruction- wall  5  (see  below,  p.  92),  i.e.  almost 
exactly  where  the  city-wall  ceases  to  be  preserved,  though,  owing  to  the  height  of  tlie 
bank,  it  may  be  safer  to  locate  it  nearer  to  point  4.  In  any  case,  however,  de  la 
Blanchere  puts  it  a  good  deal  too  far  north,  the  slope  towards  the  north  at  the  point 
indicated  by  him  being  very  abrupt.  Serangeli  makes  a  road  enter  from  this  side,  and 
de  la  Blanchere  (p.  170)  speaks  of  having  seen  its  substruction-walls  on  the  east  side 
of  the  mountain,  believing  it  to  be  the  same  as  a  road  of  which  traces  are  to  be  seen  in 
the  hills  between  Ssgni  and  Monte  Fortino. 

Besides  these  two  gates  there  are  two  small  posterns  on  the  west  side  (marked 
6  and  7  on  the  Plan  and  shown  in  Figs.  1  and  2),  each  2.85  m.  in  width. ^     Owing 

1  The  site  of  the  postern  at  point  6  may  be  seen  in  Fig.  8. 


92 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN   ROME 


to  the  precipitous  character  of  the  slope,  neither  of  them  can  have  had  any  great 
importance,  or  have  served  to  admit  anything  more  than  a  mountain  path ;  that 
which  entered  at  No.  6  may  have  ascended  from  the  Grotta  di  Catauso,  a  natural 
fissure  in  the  limestone  rock,  which  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  exjilore  owing  to  the 
water  within.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  the  water-supply  of  the  ancient  city  may  have 
been  partly  derived  from  this  cave. 

The  curious  inward  bend  of  the  wall  just  before  the  extreme  south  point  is  reached 
is  not  apparently  connected  with  a  gate,  for  the  wall  is  well  preserved,  and  there 


Figure  1. — A  Postekn  on  tue  West  Sihe  oe  Lx  Civita 
No.  6  on  the  Plan.    Width,  2.85  m. 

are  no  traces  of  any  oj)ening.  It  is  possible,  on  the  other  hand,  that  there  was  a 
gate  where  a  path  now  leaves  the  site  at  the  south  end  (No.  8  on  Plan),  at  which 
point  there  is  now  a  gap  in  the  wall ;  and  there  may  conceivably  have  been  another 
in  the  great  angle  in  the  west  side,  where  a  modern  path  also  passes  out  of  the  site, 
but  over  the  wall,  the  extreme  angle  being  now  covered  by  an  accumulation  of  earth 
(No.  9  on  Plan).  The  fragment  of  the  substruction-wall  which  possibly  belongs  to  a 
road  (No.  5)  may  have  turned  slightly  so  as  to  reach  this  angle,  or  may  have  turned 
more,  so  as  to  lead  farther  northward,  perhaps  to  the  gate  at  No.  6  on  the  Plan. 

The  city-wall  itself  is  constructed  of  blocks  of  the  local  limestone.  An  average 
size  is  difficult  to  give,  but  the  faces  of  the  larger  blocks  may  be  stated  to  measure 
about  1  m.  by  0.75  m.  The  thickness  of  the  wall  is  given  by  de  la  Blanchere  as 
averaging  2  m.;    we  measured  2.13  m.  in  the  stretch  of  wall  going  southeast  just 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER:  LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME       93 

beyond  the  gate  at  No.  T,  and  2.25  m.  in  the  long  stretch  going  south  from  point  10. 
The  only  portion  now  preserved  above  the  inner  ground-level  is  between  points  1  and  7 
on  our  Plan,  and  it  measures  2.25  m.  in  thickness  at  that  level,  above  which  it  rises  to 
a  height  of  2.80  m.  An  illustration  is  given  (Fig.  3),  showing  a  section  of  the  similar 
city- wall  of  Circeii  which  is  of  about  the  same  thickness ;  but  this  necessarily  decreases 
as  the  wall  rises,  to  insure  its  stability.  The  maximum  height  preserved  in  the  cir- 
cuit of  the  wall  of  La  Civita  is  3.80  m.,  but  this  is  at  a  point  near  10  in  the  Plan,  where 
it  does  not  rise  above  the  inner  ground-level. 


FiGLiii;  2. — A  PosTEKs  wiiu  Adjoining  Wall  on  the  West  Side 
No.  7  on  the  Plan.    Width,  2.85  m. 

It  is  obvious  that  walls  of  this  stjde  are  unsuited  to  stand  free,  as  in  order  to 
secure  stability  they  must  needs  be  much  wider  at  the  base  than  at  the  top.  For 
embanking-walls,  on  the  other  hand,  polygonal  masonry  is  not  open  to  objection,  and 
is  often  used  even  nowadays  by  railway  engineei-s. 

Specimens  are  given  of  the  city-wall.  Fig.  4  shows  the  outer  wall  near  a  point 
A  between  the  two  gates  \os.  6  and  7;  Fig.  5  the  same,  just  south  of  point  No.  9; 
Fig.  6  the  same,  at  still  another  point  on  the  west  side ;  Fig.  7  shows  the  entire  south- 
west portion  of  the  site  (taken  from  near  gate  No.  6) ;  Fig.  8  is  a  view  from  the 
south  end  of  the  site,  showing  the  wall  from  point  6  to  point  9  on  the  Plan. 


The  remains  within  the  circuit  of  the  wall  consist,  in  the  first  place,  of  a  great 
massive  terrace  (No.  11  on  Plan)  facing  south-southwest,  the  front  of  which  is  167  m. 


94 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER:   LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME       95 


Figure  4.  — A  Piece  of  the  Octer  Wall  ox  the  AVest  Side 
Near  point  A,  between  the  posterns  at  Nos.  6  and  7 


Figure  5. — A  Piece  of  the  Outer  Wall  on  the  West  Side 
South  of  point  9 


96 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


in  length  (Fig.  9).  The  east-southeast  side  of  it  can  be  traced  for  a  distance  of  about 
87  m.,  but  the  west-northwest  side  has  almost  entirely  disappeared.  The  work  is  a 
trifle  more  careful  than  it  is  in  tiie  city-wall.  The  maximum  height  is  about  6  m. 
near  the  west  end  of  the  front-wall  (Figs.  10  and  11),  the  central  portion  of  which  is 
a  good  deal  broken  away.  The  part  preserved  there  (Fig.  12),  about  5  m.  high  and 
2  m.  thick,  contains  a  block  measuring  on  the  face  2.40  by  2.40  m.  to  its  extreme 
points, — the  largest  we  have  found  upon  the  site.  At  a  distance  of  10.50  m.  inward 
from  the  outer  face  of  this  wall  another  similar  but  smaller  one  (No.  12  on  Plan),  at 
present  scarcely  preserved  above  the  ground-level,  can  be  traced   for  a  distance  of 


Figure  ii. — The  Odter  Wall  at  Another  Point  on  the  West  Side 

53.70  m.  going  west-northwest  and  12.50  m.  going  north-northeast.  There  was,  we 
were  told,  a  concrete  flooring  to  the  platform  which  is  supported  on  the  south  by  these 
substruction-walls,  at  a  depth  of  about  0.75  m.  This  area,  which  extends  for  about 
90  m.  back  from  the  front  of  the  terrace  to  the  rocks  that  rise  decidedly  behind  it 
(No.  29  on  Plan),  —  while  its  breadth  is  probably  somewhat  less  than  that  of  the 
great  front-wall,  —  can  never  have  been  the  arx;  it  is  not  in  any  way  defensible  and 
is  overlooked  by  the  highest  point  within  the  walls.  De  la  Blanchere  (p.  170)  is 
probably  quite  correct  in  saying  that  it  was  the  site  of  the  forum  of  the  city  and 
also  of  the  temple  of  the  protecting  deity.     (Compare  p.  90,  note  3.) 

At  tlie   highest  point  itself  there   is   a   rectangular  depression   in  the  rock,  2  or 
3  m.  in  depth  (No.  13  on  Plan),  the  sides  of  which  are  partly  lined  with  masonry. 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER:    LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME       97 


FiGLitE  7. — The  Southwest  End  of  La  Civita  vieweu  from  I'oist  G 
The  Monti  Lepini  in  the  distance 


Figure  8. — The  Outer  Wall  of  La  Civita  between  Points  G  and  9 
Viewed  from  the  south  end  of  the  site.    The  Alban  Hills  in  the  distance 


98 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


O 


m 


H 
(5 

o 

m 


mM 

ISh^^^ 

WBB-^lI 

:^' 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER :   LA   CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME       99 

It  measures  22  by  13.40  m.,  and  was  ver}'  likely,  as  de   la  Blanchere  suggests,  a 
cistern  (p.  169). 

The  long  wall  (No.  11)  of  the  great  terrace,  near  its  west  end  (No.  14  on  Plan), 
has  a  parallel  wall  of  opus  incertum  built  against  it,  0.75  ni.  thick,  and  from  the 
terrace-wall  run  several  parallel  walls  (Nos.  15  on  Plan)  of  opus  incertum,  more 
easily  traced  at  the  time  when  de  la  Blanchere  visited  the  site  than  at  present. 
From  the  southwest  angle  of  the  terrace  ran  another  wall  (No.  16  on  Plan),  ending 
iu  a  concrete  foundation  which  is  still  to  be  seen  (No.  17  on  Plan).     To  the  west, 


Figure  10.  —  The  West  End  of  the  Wall  supporting  the  Front  of  the  Great  Inner  Terrace 

Near  point  16  on  the  Plan 


northwest,  and  southwest  of  this  point  no  furtlier  remains  of  buildings  were  trace- 
able, though  the  blocks  of  the  limestone,  which  by  nature  fractures  rectangularly, 
often  tempt  one  to  believe  that  one  has  detected  traces  of  foundations,  which  after 
more  careful  inspection  have  to  be  rejected. 

There  are,  however,  other  remains  within  the  city-wall,  which  de  la  Blanchere 
seems  to  have  failed  to  observe.  To  the  east  of  the  great  terrace  is  another  low 
wall  (No.  18  on  Plan),  marked  as  uncertain  by  de  la  Blanchere  (O  on  his  plan)  and 
connected  by  him  with  a  gate  which  he  wrongly  supposes  to  have  existed  on 
the  line  of  the  prolongation  east-southeast  of  the  great  terrace-wall  (N  on  his 
plan).  It  runs  almost  parallel  to  the  eastern  side-wall  of  the  terrace,  and  seems  to 
have   a   rectangular   termination   at   its  northeast    end.       A   little    farther   down    the 


100 


THE   AMEIUCAX   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   KOiME 


slope,  and  very  nearly  in  the  same  straiglit  line  with  it,  is  another  wall  which 
supports  a  road,  8.50  m.  in  width  (No.  19  on  Plan),  paved  with  large  blocks  of 
limestone.  This  road  can  be  traced  southward  as  far  as  20,  where  it  stops ;  but 
close  to  this  point  there  was  probably  an  important  junction  of  roads  coming  from 
the  gates,  which  we  have  conjecturally  marked  at  Nos.  4,  8,  and  9  on  our  Plan  (see 
pp.  91  and  92  above).  The  wall  18  apparently  marks  the  prolongation  northward  of 
this  road,  and  the  turn  at  right  angles  at  its  northeast  end  probably  means  that  close 
to  this  point  it  turned  and  entered  the  area  of  the  great  terrace. 


Figure  11. — The  Highest  Part  in  the  Western  Remnant  of  the  Wall  supporting  the  Front  op 

THE  Great  Inner  Terrace 
Plainly  visible  iu  Fig.  9  to  the  left 

On  each  side  of  the  lower  portion  of  the  road  are  foundations  of  polygonal  blocks  of 
smaller  size;  on  the  northwest  side  terrace-walls  (Nos.  21-23  on  Plan  —  with  possibly 
another  terrace  between  22  and  23),  and  on  the  southeast  side  the  foundations  of  a 
small  building  (No.  24  on  Plan).  To  the  south  of  point  5  (see  p.  91)  we  saw  no 
definite  remains  of  buildings.  De  la  Blanchere  speaks  of  roads  as  possibly  traceable 
from  the  gates  numbered  6  and  9  going  towards  the  north  end  of  the  western  side- 
wall  of  tlie  great  terrace  and  tlie  highest  point  of  all ;  of  these  we  saw  no  traces. 
He  saw  also  other  traces  of  walls  on  the  site,  too  indistinct  to  be  put  upon  the  plan. 

It  does  not  appear  that  there  was  much  more  to  be  seen  two  centuries  ago. 
Serangcli,  the  author  of  a  manuscript  history  of  ]\Ionte  Fortino  (Notizie  istoriehe  della 
Terra  di  Monte  Furtitw,  1717),  now  preserved  at  the  Municipio  of  the  modern  village 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER:   LA  CIVITA  NEAR  AllTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME 


101 


102  THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 

of  Artena,!  speaks  of  the  site  as  "  ripieno  di  varj  vestigj  di  mine  e  frantumi  di  terra- 
cotta." Already  at  liis  time  it  was  entirely  under  cultivation,  as  it  is  at  present, 
though  the  grain  it  produces  is  not  very  flourishing.  He  only  saw  some  subterranean 
vaults  (which  de  la  Blauchere  supposes  to  have  been  cisterns),  and  even  these  were 
partly  destroyed.  De  la  Blanchere,  in  commenting  on  this  passage,  remarks  that 
fragments  of  bricks  and  terra-cotta  are  extremely  rare  upon  the  site  (p.  168).  Our 
experience  does  not  bear  out  his  statement :  there  is  a  great  quantity  of  broken 
bricks,  flange-tiles,  and  pottery  of  Roman  date  2  (mostly,  to  be  sure,  in  small  pieces. 


Figure  13.  —  Objects  of  Terka-cotta  said  to  have  been  found  at  La  Civita 

of  very  coarse  material  and  inferior  manufacture,  some  baked  red,  some  baked  gray), 
and  terra-cottas  are  said  to  have  been  found  in  two  places  at  the  east  edge  of  the  north- 
ern part  of  the  site  (Nos.  25  and  26  on  Plan).  Some  of  the  latter,  now  in  the  archaeo- 
logical collection  of  the  University  of  Michigan,  are  shown  in  Fig.  13. 

Of  the  modern  village,  little  remains  to  be  said.  Half-way  down  to  it,  at  a  place 
called  Serroiie  del  Patto  (or  Fatto),  Serangeli  (manuscript,  fol.  20)  speaks  of  the  dis- 
covery of  debris  of  constructions,  pieces  of  marble,  and  of  a  lead  pipe  one-third  of  a 
palm  (7.41  cm.)  in  diameter,  bearing  the  inscription,  L  VINIVS  ONESIIVIVS  FEC, 
at  intervals  (O.I.L.  X,  5977).  There  were  seen  traces  of  a  villa  (possibly  the  same 
building),  consisting  of  a  wall,  80  cm.  tliick,  of  small  polygonal  blocks,  with  debris  of 
amphorae,  tiles,  etc.,  on  the  slope  below  the  path  which  leads  up  on  the  east  side  of 
the  site.  In  the  church  of  S.  Maria  there  is  an  altar  (used  now  as  a  holy-water  basin 
and  placed  upside  down),  bearing  in  low  relief  on  the  three  sides  which  are  visible  the 
emblems  of  Jupiter  (eagle  and  thunderbolt,  Fig.  1-4),  Juno  (peacock),  and  Minerva 
(owl  and  helmet,  tlie  latter  lettered  AG  H,  Fig.  15).  The  material  is  Greek  marble, 
and  the  work  is  good.     The  base  measures  50  cm.  in  length,  the  plain  plinth  5  cm., 

1  In  the  course  of  our  various  visits  to  Artena,  the  lack  of  time  has  never  permitted  of  our  examining 
this  manuscript,  a  task  which,  indeed,  seemed  unnecessary,  inasmuch  as  it  has  been  searched  both  by  de  la 
Blanchfere  and  by  Stevenson  —  the  latter  in  his  work  of  collection  of  materials  for  the  tenth  volume  of  the 
C.I.L.  {ibid.  p.  501). 

2  A  piece  of  black  glazed  pottery  was  also  found  ;  it  is  a  part  of  the  bottom  of  a  small  bowl.  On  its  inner 
side  are  four  impressions  of  a  mark  shaped  like  this  figure,  (St  (in  one-half  of  the  actual  size).  Judging  from 
their  positions,  six  were  grouped  in  the  centre  of  the  vessel  so  as  to  form  a  regular  figure  like  this,  •:•,  the 
five  outer  ones  having  the  open  end  turned  inward. 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFEK:   LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME      103 

the  moulding  6.45  cm.  in  height,  while  the  sculptured  panel  is  35.5  cm.  high  and 
36.5  cm.  wide.  The  plain  little  church  itself  has  been  modernized,  but  contains  many 
fragments  of  eighth-century  carving  built  into  the  altar  steps. 

In  tlie  town  there  is  little  to  be  seen :  the  principal  church  (S.  Croce),  near  the  top 
of  the  town  (Fig.  16),  has  two  panels  of  Cosmatesque  work  (twelfth  century)  built  into 


Figure  14. — The  Front  of  a  Roman-  Altar 
Now  in  the  church  of  S.  Maria  between  Artena  aud  La  Civita 


the  fagade,  and  two  more  within  in  the  floor.  In  the  sacristy  is  preserved  the  inscrip- 
tion C.I.L.  X,  5987,  seen  by  us,  where  Stevenson's  DLCIMIO  must  be  a  misprint 
for  DECIMIO,  the  whole  running  thus:  P.  DECIMIO  BOETHO  |  B(ene)  •  M(erenty)  • 
CONIVGl  'SVO. 

Beside  the  church  on  the  west  a  very  wide  and  deep  fissure  in  the  limestone  has 
recently  developed  (Figs.  16  and  17),  and  a  similar  deep  depression  exists  farther  to 
the  east,  reducing  the  width  of  the  town  at  this  point  to  about  150  m. 


104 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN   ROME 


Farther  down  the  town  we  saw  the  inscription  C.I.L.  X,  5984,  described  as  "area" 
(really  a  slab,  0.95  m.  in  height),  said  by  Serangeli  to  have  been  found  in  the  quarto 
della  Pescara,  three  miles  to  the  southwest  of  the  village,  "in  una  coUinetta  vicino  alia 
selva,"'  and  to  be  in  his  own  possession  (manuscript,  fol.  21).     Stevenson  saw  it  in  the 


Figure  15. — The  Right  Side  of  a   Roman  Altar   (See  Fig.  14) 

seuole  comunali :  it  now  forms  the  threshold  of  a  doorway,  and  its  right-hand  side  is  no 

longer  visible.    We  give  what  we  saw  of  the  text  in  capitals,  and  the  remainder  in  small 

italics : 

D    •     IVI 

P     •     C    O    IVI    1    C    /  o 

PHILOPHYRso 

COMICIA-  ATHEna/s 

C  O  N   I  V  C  1    •   e  t 
P-COMICIVS-  EWSehes 

PATRI  •  B- M  •  Fecep      (mc) 


ASHBY  AND  PFEIFFER :   LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE  OF  ROME      105 

There  is  also  in  the  Palazzo  Borghese  (belonging  to  the  Roman  family  of  that  name, 
who  are  the  owners  of  Artena)  a  tufa  sarcophagus  found  at  the  Oolle  Treare,  near  the 
twenty-fourth  mile  of  the  Via  Latina,  described  in  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1890,  p.  325,  and 
a  bust  of  a  bearded  Roman.     Stevenson  saw  there  a  mill  (^catillus')  of  stone,  bearing  the 


'-'^"^Mdk0''--^ 


Figure  16.  —  View  of  Artena  from  the  Road  leading  to  La  Civita 
It  shows  the  deep  fissure  west  of  the  church,  and  the  Alban  Hills  in  the  distance 

inscription  HOP  (C./.i.  X,  5997):  the  letters  were,  however,  indistinct  and  the  read- 
ing should  probably  have  been  HOS  (cf.  C.I.L.  X,  8057,  7). 

Outside  is  the  milestone,  C.I.L.  X,  6884,  the  inscription  on  which  is  now  almost 

illegible.     It  ran  thus : 

^  D       N 

IMP     C  A  E  S 

CL    1  VLl  Ano 

P   i  o     f  e  1  i  c  i 

a    u    g    u    s    t    o 

-tXXIIII 

It  must  have  belonged  to  the  Via  Latina  from  the  place  at  which  it  was  found.     The 
number  is  quite  uncertain  ;  but  the  problems  connected  with  it  cannot  be  discussed  here. 


106  THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN    ROME 


Figure  17. — The  West  Side  of  Artena  and  the  Chasm 
View  from  the  terraire  beside  tlie  church  (see  Fig.  16) 


ASHBY  AND   PFEIFFER:   LA  CIVITA  NEAR  ARTENA,  PROVINCE   OF  ROME      107 

Opposite  the  palace  is  a  fragment  of  a  female  statue. 

The  only  other  sepulchral  inscription  which  Stevenson  saw  here  is  C.I.L.  X,  5979, 

BASILIUS    I   VIXSIT     ANN    |    HIC  •  OBITUS   •  A]_nte  patrem   cubat   pater-\    \    INFELIX 
FECI  •  QUI  •  CAR[iii  Optimo  filio?-]. 

C.I.L.  X,  5986,  was  also  recorded  as  having  been  found  here  by  Serangeli  (manu- 
script, fol.  16),  while  two  other  authors  give  two  different  localities  where  they  saw  it, 
in  neither  of  which  could  Stevenson  find  it.     It  runs  thus : 

D-  M  • 

T-CRVSTIDIVS 

PRISCVS-COIV 

Gl     SVAE     QVINT 

INIAE-CALLIS 

TENl-BENEME 

RENTI  •  FECIT-  Q 

VE-CONVIXIT-M 

ECV    ANNIS-P-M 

XX-SINE-VLLA-Q 

VERELLA 

There  are  no  others  belonging  to  Artena  itself,  as  distinct  from  the  Via  Latina  which 
passes  close  under  it  (see  the  small  jNlap  on  Plate  XI  and  Papers  of  the  British  School 
at  Rome,  vol.  I,  map  VIII). 

The  authors  acknowledge  with  pleasure  their  indebtedness  to  Messrs.  Albert  R. 
Crittenden,  Henry  M.  Gelston,  and  John  W.  Beach,  formerly  members  of  the  American 
School,  for  some  help  in  surveying  and  measuring  the  walls  of  La  Civita. 

The  present  description  has  been  compiled  by  Mr.  Ashby,  Assistant-Director  of  the 
British  School,  with  the  aid  of  Mr.  Pfeiffer's  notes,  while  the  latter  is  in  the  main 
responsible  for  the  plan,  the  pluitographs  having  been  contributed  by  both  of  us.  The 
work,  being  therefore  fairly  divided  between  us,  is,  in  a  sense,  one  of  the  first-fruits  of 
the  cordial  friendship  between  the  American  and  the  British  schools  at  Rome. 

Thomas  Ashby,  Jr., 
Rome,  March,  1904.  GeOKGK  J.   Pfeiffek. 


CARSIOLI 

A  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  SITE  AND  THE  ROMAN  REMAINS,  WITH  HISTORICAL  NOTES  ANU 

A   BIBLIOGRAPHY 


[Plates  XIII-XVl] 


Frigida  Carsiolis,  nee  olivis  apta  ferendis 
Terra,  sed  ad  segetes  ingeniosus  ager. 

—  Ovid,  Fasti,  IV,  683,  684. 

The  traveller  who  crosses  the  Italian  peninsula  in  an  easterly  direction  from 
Rome  takes  the  Sulmona  railway  and  enters  the  Sabine  Mountains  at  Tivoli  (Tibur). 
Thence  he  follows  the  route  of  the  ancient  Via  Valeria  up  the  beautiful  Anio  valley 
past  Vicovaro  (Varia  or  Vicus  Variae)  and  reaches  in  about  an  hour  the  picturesque 
town  of  Arsoli.i  This  lies  a  little  north  of  the  springs  that  supply  the  modern  Aqua 
Marcia,  as  they  did  the  ancient.  Portions  of  their  conduits  he  will  probably  have  seen 
along  the  way. 

Leaving  Arsoli,  he  enters  a  narrow  rocky  pass  traversed  by  a  tributary  of  the  river 
Anio,  coming  from  the  north ;  and  here,  about  opposite  to  the  village  of  Riofreddo, 
he  may  see,  on  the  east  side  of  the  railway-line,  under  the  modern  highway,  a  well- 
preserved  single-arched  Roman  bridge,  which  belonged  to  the  Via  Valeria,  the  Ponte 
di  San  Giorgio  (Fig.  1).^ 

Another  ancient  bridge  still  better  preserved  is  the  Ponte  Scutonico^  (Fig-  2), 
which  lies  about  2  km.  back  toward  Rome,  far  below  the  railway,  southwest  of  Arsoli, 
from  which  it  may  be  easily  reached.  It  has  particular  interest  as  the  most  important 
remnant  of  Roman  road-building  in  these  parts,  and  is  repeatedly  referred  to  below 
(pp.  131,  132).  Figure  3  shows  the  top  of  it,  looking  eastward,  with  the  road- 
pavement  of  irregular  flat  blocks  of  limestone  still  in  situ. 

Soon  after  passing  the  Ponte  di  San  Giorgio  and  the  station  of  Riofreddo,  the 
traveller  arrives  at  the  lonely  station  of  Pereto-Il  Cavaliere  (called  on  the  Maps, 
Plate  XIII,  simply  II  Cavaliere),  where  he  should  descend  to  visit  Carsioli.  Beyond 
stretches  an  extensive  plain,  —  the  Piano  del  Cavaliere,  —  not  unlike  the  plains  of 

1  See  Maps,  Pi.atk  XIII. 

2  The  scale-rod  in  this  and  some  other  ilhistrations  is  2  m.  long,  and  divided  into  decimetres. 
8  See  the  large  Map,  Plate  XIII  (southwest  corner),  and  the  small  Map  under  it. 

108 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


109 


northern  Greece,  cultivated  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  neighboring  villages,  but  almost 
without  a  house  or  tree  (Fig.  4). 

It  is  drained  by  the  little  river  Turano,  which  flows  rapidly  northwestward,  lies 
about  600  m.  above  sea-level,  and  is  encircled  by  gray  limestone  mountains  scantily 
wooded  and  in  winter  often  cajiped  witli  snow.^  Ret  ween  the  plain  and  the  highlands 
on  the  west,  liowever,  there  extends  from  II  Cavaliere  toward  the  north  and  north- 
west a  plateau  with  deeply  eroded  contours.     It  is  about  40  m.  to  60  ni.  higher  than 


i'iolKb     1.  Ji.slh     1.1     >A>     GlOKGIO,     VltWKU    1  KOM     lUt     Ua>1 

Ouly  the  arch  of  travertine  is  Roman 

the  lowest  part  of  the  plain,  somewhat  wooded,  and  hence  known  as  Bosco  di  Oricola, 
a  hill-town  toward  the  south,  to  which  it  now  belongs.^ 

Along  the  eastern  edge  of  this  plateau  lies  a  narrow  and  very  irregular  spur,' 
stretching  northward  independently  of  it.  This  spur  is  the  site  of  tlie  ancient  town 
of  Carsioli,*  which  was  originally  a  settlement  of  the  Aequi  or  Aequiculi,  but  is  said  to 

1  Aug.  J.  C.  Hare  (Days  near  Borne,  1875,  II,  p.  186)  repeats  the  statement  of  P.  A.  Corsignani  {Eeggia 
Marsicana,  1738,  vol.  I,  p.  223)  that  Cavaliere  was  built  by  a  Cavaliere  of  the  Colonna  family,  who  was  nearly 
lost  on  these  desolate  hills  in  the  snow.  —  His  few  remarks  on  Carsioli  are  neither  new  nor  wholly  correct. 

-  At  the  left  of  the  Panorama,  Plate  XIV,  1.  »  Not  well  shown  on  the  large  Staff-map.  Plate  XIII. 

*  The  name  occurs  in  two  forms,  Carseoli  and  Carsioli.  The  latter,  which  we  use,  is  that  adopted  by  the 
Corpus  Inscriptionum  Lalinarum,  vol.  IX,  p.  382  ;  cf.  no.  4067.  —  Carsulae  was  another  town  in  Umbria. 


110 


THE    AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


1-MU1;K    1'. I'oNTK    ^(  ITIlNiri),     miLT    OF    TRAVERTIXE,    VIEWED    FROM    THE    !^ULT11LA!^T 


FiGLRE  3. — Pavement   of   the  Via  Valeria   on   the   I'onte   Scitonico,   looking   Eastward 
Arsoli  lies  toward  the  left,  just  outside  of  the  view 


PFEIFFER   ASD   ASHBY :    CARSIOLI 


111 


have  been  occupied  in  about  300  B.C.  by  a  colony  of  4000  Romans.  The  place  then 
became  a  strong  fortress,  guarding  the  line  of  advance  into  the  central  Apennines.  It 
flourished  more  or  less  for  many  centuries,  and  fell  into  decay  in  the  Middle  Ages. 
The  date  of  its  final  abandonment  is  not  exactly  known.  The  Panorama  on  Plate 
XIV  is  a  good  view  from  the  east  of  the  entire  site,  outlined  by  its  trees  against  the 
mountains  to  the  south  and  west. 
Only  a  few  humble  stone  cottages 
and  reed  huts  {cafanne)  stand 
upon  it  now. 

The  rock  underlying  the  soil 
is  a  brownish-gray  volcanic  tufa 
of  rather  fine  but  eai'thy  grain, 
similar  to  that  found  in  the  Yalle 
di  Cona  below  Subiaco  (Gori,  iJn 
Roma  a  Tivoli  e  Subiaco,  etc.. 
1855,  part  IV,  p.  34,  or  Gioniah- 
arcadico,  tomo  CLXXXII  (1864), 
p,  114).  It  resembles  peperino 
somewhat,  but  is  less  speckled. 
In  the  surrounding  alluvial  low- 
lands lie  stagnant  waters,  which 
give  rise  to  malarial  fevers  in  the 
summer  months.  To  the  west 
there  were,  when  Gori  wrote  about  fifty  years  ago,  bogs  and  malodorous  sulphui--springs, 
which,  he  says,  made  spending  the  night  in  this  neighborhood  impossible.  Of  the  springs 
we  noticed  nothing,  but  even  now  the  tillers  of  the  soil  stay  only  for  the  winter  season 
at  Carsioli.  or  Civita.  Carenza  as  they  call  it,  returning  in  April  to  Oricola.  They  raise 
Indian  corn  and  other  grain,  grapes  and  apples,  but  do  not  cultivate  the  olive.  For 
this,  as  already  Ovid  has  remarked  (/oe.  cit.'),  the  climate  is  too  cold. 

The  remains  of  Carsioli   were   found    and   identified  ^  by  the  famous  Holstenius 
(Lukas  Holste,  1596-1661)  in  May.  1G45: 

"  Carseolorum  situm  &  vestigia  diu  perquisita  inveni  &  perspexi  anno  1645.  12.  Maij."  ^ 


Figure  4.  —  I'iano  del  Cavaliere 
Looking  northward  from  the  milestone,  Plate  XV,  60 


'  The  identification  is  assured 

(1)  by  the  statement  of  Strabo  (V,  iii,  11)  that  Carsioli  lay  on  the  Via  Valeria. 

(2)  by  the  Antonine  Itinerary,  which  gives  its  distance  from  Rome  as  42  miles,  and  the  Tabula  Peutin- 
geriana,  which  gives  it  as  43  miles  (cf.  C.I.L.  IX,  p.  204,  and  pp.  1.30-132  below). 

(3)  by  tlie  presence  of  the  suitable  remains  of  a  large  city  at  the  forty-second  and  forty-third  milestones 
from  Rome  on  the  Via  Valeria. 

(4)  by  an  inscription  found  there  in  1720  referring   by  name   to   Carsioli  {C.I.L.  IX.  4007  ;   cf.  also 
P.  A.  Corsignani,  op.  cit.  vol.  I,  p.  201,  and  F.  Gori,  op.  cit.  p.  36  (ff.  arc.  p.  116)). 

(•5)  by  a  milestone  found  east  of  the  site  which  is  inscribed  Vike  others  of  the  Via  Valeria,  and  must  have 
been  numbered  xxxxiii  (cf.  pp.  128-l;32  and  C.I.L.  IX,  5964). 

"^  Annotationes  in  Italiam  antiqnam  Cluverii,  Rome,  1666,  pp.  164,  165. 


112  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX   ROME 

He  describes  them  in  the  following  words  : 

"  In  umbilico  planitiei  Carseolanae  ad  laevaiu  viae  Valeriae  Roma  euntibus,  uno  circiter  milliario 
ultra  diversorium  del  Cavagtiere  in  colle  leniter  edito  visuntur  ruinae,  &  vestigia  huius  nobilissimae 
Coloniae,  quae  vulgo  Civita  Carentia  nunc  dicitur :  a  parte  occidentali  [reallj'  tlie  south] ,i  ubi  Porta 
R(jmana  fuit,-  apparet  maeniorum  pars  antiqui  operis.  A  septentrionali  latere  [really  the  west] 
apparent  murorum,  turrium  ac  substructiouum  vestigia  ex  ima  valle  subrecta.  Ad  ortum  [really  the 
north]  in  colle  paulo  editiore  veteris  Ecclesiae  ruinae  apparent  [possibly  Nos.  40  or  51  on  our  Plan, 
Plate  XV,  cf.  pp.  123  and  126  below].  Ad  meridiem  [really  the  east]  collis  leniter  in  viam  Yaleriam 
descendens  laterum  ac  caementoruni  reliquiis  oppletus  cernitur.  A  parte  septentrionali  [really  the  west] 
aquaeductus  insignis  reliquiae  apparent,  quo  rivus  aquae  linipidissimae  prope  Valle  in  Freddo  scaturiens 
eo  perducebatur.  Distat  a  Cellis,  quibus  nunc  Carsoli  uomen  datum  m.  p.  3.  ab  Arsula  autem  m.  p.  4. 
vel  potius  V.  quod  intervallura  exacte  cum  Itinerariis  convenit.  Fuit  enim  haec  civitas  ad  Lapidem 
XLii.  vel  xLiii.  haec  oculata  fide  mihi  comperta.  Ex  hie  explicanda  quae  aliorum  relatione  accepta 
inferius  adnotavi." 

Holstenius  also  points  out  that  Cluverius  ^  was  wrong  in  believing  that  the  Roman 
Carsioli  occupied  the  site  of  the  modern  Arsoli. 

Since  his  day  the  remains  have  been  repeatedly  mentioned,  and  occasionally  visited 
by  archaeologists. 

Mutius  Phoebonius,  in  his  Historiae  Marsorum  Libri  Tres  (Naples,  1678),  says : 

"  At  non  ita  [i.e.  Cluver's  identification  with  Arsoli  is  wrong]  nam  illius  vestigia  ex  antiqua 
apud  Incolas  traditione  monstrantur.  In  piano  inter  Reofriddum,  et  CeUe  in  sylva,  quae  ab  excurrente 
riuo,  cui  Sesere  nomen  est,  Sesera  appellatur,  non  aspernendae  civitatis  illustria  monuraenta  iacent ; 
et  inter  semidiruta  aedificia  ianua  excavatis  lapidibus  compacta  adhuc  solum  continet*  et  ipse  locus 
a  viciuis  Carseoloruni  Civitas  nuncupatur;  et  Ecclesia  quae  ibidem  est,  Abbatiali  titulo  gaudet,  et 
a  qua  circum  erecti  populi  Sacra  olia  sumebant,  etiam  in  diplomate  Paschalis  II  S.  Mariae  in  Carseolo 
enunciatur"  (p.  201). 

In  a  manuscript  work  by  the  Spaniard  Diego  Revillas,  entitled  De  Sahinis  urbibus 
apud  Margos,  written  about  1735,  but  not  published,  and  now  in  the  possession  of 
Mr.  Thomas  Ashb}-,  Jr.,  of  Rome  (who  purchased  it  from  the  library  of  the  late  Con- 
stantino Corvisieri),  the  author  makes  the  following  remarks  about  Carsioli,  which 
agree  in  the  main  with  the  statements  of  Holstenius : 

"  Veteris  itaque  Carseolorum  urbis  situm  in  valle  prope  modum  quadrilatera  (quani  ex  Thorano 
fluvio  olim  Telonio  earn  irrigante  Thoranam  dicunt)  plurimo  Montium  circumdata  vallo  quinque  et 
sex  P.M.  extensa,  quam  Via  Valeria  oblique  dirimit,  nullo  negotio  inveninius.  Ob  .sylvarum  saltium- 
que  frequentiam  et  ob  ibi  emergentiura  aut  defluentium  aquarum  copiam,  frigidiusculo,  humidoque 
acre  vallis  premitur.  Sed  in  colle  leniter  edito  extructa  Civitas  niitiore  quidem,  at  non  admodum 
calido  fruebatur  caelo,  ut  propterea  yVi'^/rfa  bene  posset  appellari.  Tertio  citra  mox  recensitum  lapidem 
xxxxi  milliario  visuntur  hactenus  dirutae  Civitatis  vestigia ;  unde  ejus  ab  urbe  distantia  ad  M.P.  non 
xxxxiii  [sic]  (ut  perperam  Phoebonibus  [.«!>]  Antouini  Itinerario  deceptus  numeral)  sed  xxxviii 
statuenda  quem  admodum  Dissert.  I.  inveninius." 

[This  statement  rests  on  the  erroneous  view  *  that  the  Via  Valeria  went  through  the  mountains 

1  All  the  compass-directions  here  quoted  from  Holstenius  are  90^  out  in  the  sense  of  the  motion  of  the 
clock-hands. 

2  Cf.  Plan,  Plate  XV,  second  fork. 

sphilippi  Cluveri  Italia  antiqua,  f°.,  Lugd.  Bat.  off.  Elz.  1624,  lib.  II,  pp.  783,  784. 
*  Apparently  the  postern  (47,  Fig.  17)  described  on  p.  125,  below. 

'  Accepted  without  question  by  E.  H.  Bunbury  in  his  article  'Via  Valeria,'  Smith's  Dictionary  of  Crreek 
and  Roman  Geography,  1883,  p.  1306. 


PFEIFFER   AND    ASHBY :    CARSIOLI  113 

to  the  west  of  Arsoli  and  the  Monte  S.  Elia  from  the  Osteria  della  Ferrata  by  way  of  Riofreddo,  rejoining 
the  modern  road  just  north  of  the  Ponte  di  San  Giorgio.  See  Map  of  Revillas,  Fig.  .5,  the  small  Map  on 
Plate  XIII,  and  our  remarks,  pp.  130-132.     Compare  also  Mommsen,  C.I.L.  IX  (1883),  p.  382.] 

"Illustres  adeo  hie  jacent  non  modicae  Civitatis  reliquiae,  ut  incredulum  quemlibet  de  primeva 
Aedificiorum  magnificentia  convincere  possint.  Hie  balineorum,  et  Templorum  sepultae  parietinae 
passim  deteguntur:  hie  marmorea  statuarum,  columnarum,  epistj'liorum  frusta;  hie  literati  lapides, 
vetusta  numismata,  pluraque  alia  turn  metallica,  tum  marmorea  Urbeum  [s(V]  monumenta  quotidie 
in  nova  Vinetorum  plantatione  ab  Auricolae  et  Pireti  praesertim  incolis  effodiuntur.  Atque  ut  omuls 
de  Civitatis  nomine  removeatur  dubitatio,  Praegrandis  marmorea  stylobata  non  ita  pridem  effossae  et  ad 
Hospitium  del  Cavaliere  (quod  milliario  inde  distat)  nunc  collocata  testimonium  dabit."  [C./.i.  IX, 
4067;  the  transcription  of  Revillas,  however,  has  a  dot  after  REPEN,  a  large  O  at  the  end  of  the 
third  line,  and  has  CARSEOLA  I  NORVM  instead  of  CARSIOLA  i  NORVM.] 

"  Praeter  complures  alio  translatos  aut  temporum  hominumque  iniuria  destructos  Literatos  lapides, 
nonnullos  hie  damns  inter  Carseolana  rudera  recens  effossos :  quos  una  cum  aliis  inferius  recensendis 
ex  communi  ruina  praetio  redemptos,  in  Paternis  aedibus  Pireti  diligenter  collegit  studiosus  aeque  ac 
nobilis  iuvenis  Antonius  de  Vindittis:  quos  dum  ejus  hospitio  in  nostra  p[er]  Marsos  peregrinatione 
splendidissime  frueremur  transcripsimus."  [Then  follow  four  inscriptions :  C.I.L.  IX,  4063,  in  which 
Revillas  writes  OLLIVS  and  a  dot  at  the  end  of  the  third  line ;  4053 ;  4059  (Rev.  7),  in  which  Revillas 
writes  the  first  line  IIIDIO-FLACCO  and  the  fourth  nil  VIRIVRDICQVIN,  slightly  differing  from 
the  Corpus ;  and  4068  (Rev.  7).] 

"  Interim  ut  Architecturae  studiosis  gratificemur  novam  basis  columnae  formara  inter  rudera  a 
nobis  observatam  delinea  [tamq,  del.']  exhibenms  in  qua  loco  Tori,  planum  veluti  inclinatum  in  plinthum 
desinit.'  Duas  hujusce  formae  bases  ex  lapide  pario  invenimus  quariira  diameter  [is  omitted]  .  .  .  col- 
umnarum vero  frusta  quae  basibus  his  correspondere  videbantur,  striata  ex  eodem  lapide  pario  consti-ucta 
erant." 

"Inter  semidiruta  Aedificia,  superstes  ad  hue  Romam  versus,  Civitatis  porta  excavatis  lapidibus 
extructa  conspicitur,-  ad  quam  longus  Viae  Valeriae  tractus  [only  a  direrticulum?     Cf.  p.  115.]  desinit." 

"  Nequid  autem  urbis  comraoditati  ad  magnificentiae  deesset;  licet  hand  procul  liinc  excurrente 
fluviolo  quern  Sesare  vocant,  et  jiroximum  saltum  cireumdedit,  irrigantur;  Aquaeductu  tamen  satis 
amplo  ac  conspicuo  donabatur,  qui  ex  vicini  niontis  radicibus  ferme  subter  Oppidum  quod  Vallinfreda 
dicunt  copiosas  aquas  colligebat.  Extant  adhuc  ingentia  aquaeductus  vestigia  quae  ab  incolis  Muro 
perluso  appellantur,  quaeve  in  Tiburtina  Tabula  suo  loco  adnotata  sunt."  [See  Fig.  5  and  Plates  XIII 
(large  Map,  northwest  corner)  and  XIV,  2,  3,  4.] 

R.  Colt  Hoare^  narrates  a  visit  on  May  8,  1791,  to  the  site  of  Carsioli,  as  follows: 

"I  diverged  from  the  main  road  [he  is  travelling  to  Rome]  toward  the  right,  in  order  to  examine 
the  ruins  of  the  ancient  Carsoli :  the  site  of  which  is  now  overspread  with  vineyards.  I  noticed, 
however,  a  part  of  the  walls,  built  of  huge  blocks  of  stone ;  and  a  portion  of  the  Roman  way,  the  pave- 
ment of  which  still  retains  the  traces  of  carriage  wheels.  I  saw  also  some  fragments  of  aqueducts, 
and  the  relics  of  a  coarse  tessellated  pavement.  I  regretted  the  injury  done  to  a  fine  pedestal  *  in  one 
of  the  vineyards.  It  was  ornamented  with  a  basso  relievo,  representing  a  sacrifice,  consisting  of  three 
figures,  and  a  victim  before  the  altar.  On  the  reverse  was  an  olive-branch  ;  on  the  two  other  sides  were 
a  patera  and  a  vase,  or  beaker,  with  a  swine  sculptured  beneath.*  It  had  borne  an  inscription,  the 
letters  of  which  were  finely  engraven,  but  now  reduced  to  sack  :  so  tiiat  no  indication  remains  to 
what  deity  [sic]  this  altar  was  originally  dedicated.  .  .  . 

1  The  manuscript  of  Revillas  contains  a  sheet  with  four  rough  sketches,  wliich  are  reproduced  in  Plate 
XVI.  —  No.  3  on  it  appears  to  be  a  cross-section  of  the  new  form  of  base  here  mentioned. 

2  Cf.  p.  118,  below. 

3  HecoUections  Abroad,  1817,  vol.  IV,  p.  157  =  A  Classical  Tour  through  Italy,  1819,  p.  282. 

*  Recorded  in  C.I.L.  IX,  4052. 

*  On  one  side  a  sheep  instead  of  a  swine  {C.I.L.'). 


in  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX  ROME 

"...  A  little  beyond  the  Osteria  del  Cavaliere  and  nearly  opposite  the  church  of  St.  Giorgio 
[near  the  Ponte  di  San  Giorgio,  but  now  abandoned]  a  road  diverges  on  the  right  [clearly  a  mistake 
for  "left"]  to  Arsuli  and  Subiaco.  Here,  also,  was  the  diverticulum  of  the  Via  Valeria  made  by  the 
Emperor  Nero;  and  on  this  road,  or  near  it,  were  the  sources  of  the  Aquae  Claudiae  and  Marciae, 
which  were  conveyed  by  means  of  aqueducts  to  the  imperial  city.  Soon  afterwards  I  reached  Rio 
Freddo  [s/c],  a  village  situated  on  an  eminence,  where  the  contracted  mountains  form  a  narrow  pass, 
and  the  road  winds  along  the  declivity  of  a  deep  valley  below.  At  this  point  which  is  the  boundary  of 
the  Neapolitan  and  Papal  territories,  a  custom-house  is  erected :  but  I  neither  experienced  the  trouble 
nor  cupidity,  which  are  usual  in  such  establishments. 

"  At  a  short  distance  from  Rio  Freddo  occurs  a  steep  and  rapid  descent,  called  la  Spiar/gia.  Both 
here,  and  before,  I  noticed  evident  traces  of  the  Via  Valeria,  particularly  at  one  point,  where  the  rock 
has  been  cut  away  to  admit  its  passage."  [This  road  could  hardly  have  been  the  Via  Valeria  for 
reasons  set  forth  below,  pp.  130-132.] 

Not  one  of  these  men,  however,  has  left  a  full  account  of  what  he  saw.  This  is 
unfortunate,  for  meanwhile  the  walls  of  Carsioli  and  its  edifices,  both  sacred  and  jiro- 
fane,  have  been  so  completely  destroyed  by  cultivation  and  the  search  for  building- 
materials  that  scarcely  anything  of  importance  remained,  at  least  on  the  surface,  when 
we  visited  the  site  for  the  first  time  in  January,  1901,  with  Professor  Rodolfo  Lanciani. 
No  objects  of  very  great  interest  are  known  to  have  been  found  there,  mainly  perhaps 
because  there  have  been  no  systematic  excavations ;  but  fragments  of  statues,  cornices, 
and  ornaments  in  marble  and  bronze,  as  well  as  lead  pipes,  coins,  cut  gems,  plain 
pottery,  and  terra-cotta  ex-votos,  have  been  in  the  past  ^  and  are  still  sometimes 
unearthed  by  the  country-people  in  their  work.  We  determined,  therefore,  to  map 
and  describe  what  we  could  —  little  though  it  was  —  in  order  to  preserve  a  more  com- 
plete record  of  the  place. 

The  history  of  Carsioli  and  its  political  status  have  already  been  briefly  outlined  by 
the  late  Professor  Mommsen  in  the  Corpus  Inscriptionum  Latinaruvi,  vol.  IX  (1883), 
p.  382.  Reference  may  also  be  made  to  E.  H.  Bunbury's  article  in  the  Dictionary  of 
Greek  and  Roman  Geography  (Ed.  W.  Smith,  London,  1887,  vol.  I,  pp.  526,  527), 
though  this  writer  says  erroneously  that  a  "great  part  of  the  walls  ...  as  well  as 
portions  of  towers"  .  .  .  yet  remain,  having  apparently  relied  without  personal  obser- 
vation on  Holstenius  and  on  Gori,  who  wrote  in  166(3  and  1855.  There  is  a  short  note 
by  Professor  Chr.  Hiilsen  in  Pauly-Wissowa,  Real-Eneyclopaedie  d.  Klass.  Alterthums- 
wissensekaft,  vol.  Ill  (1899),  cols.  1615,  1616. 

In  our  examination  of  the  literary  sources  we  have  come  upon  no  important  new 
facts  about  Carsioli ;  but  since  we  have  thus  become  acquainted  with  a  few  not  men- 
tioned in  the  accounts  referred  to,  and  since  we  may  be  justly  expected  in  a  treatise 

1  (a)  P.  A.  Corsignani,  op.  cit.  vol.  I,  p.  207,  states  : 

"Neir  augusto  territorio  di  questo  luogo  (Oricola),  accade  quasi  di  continue  nello  scavare  del  terreno  il 
ritrovarsi  antiche  Medaglie,  e  vari  Idoletti  di  metallo,  o  rappresentanti  false  Deita,  o  Penati:  il  che  siccome  ha 
tirati  molti  studiosi  di  antichitii  a  cola  portarvisi,  cosi  fece  col  celebre  Luea  Olstennio." 

(6)  C.  Promis,  Le  Anticliita  <U  Alba  Fucfnse,  etc.  (Rome,  1830,  p.  57),  mentions  a  lead  pipe,  0.60  m.  wide. 

(c)  Gori  (op.  cit.  p.  36,  G.  arc.  p.  110)  records  that  he  saw  two  fine  marble  torsi  in  the  vineyards. 

(d)  Notizie  degli  Scavi  (1889),  p.  251,  records  a  statuette  possibly  taken  from  the  ancient  site: 

"  Nello  scorso  anno,  facendosi  i  lavori  per  la  costruzione  del  cimitero  di  Carsoli,  fu  rinvenuto  un  torso  di  statua 
marmorea  femminile,  di  buona  eseciizione  alto  circa  m.  1,  00.  Dalla  spalla  sinistra  pende  un  manto,  che  si  raccoglie 
sul  sinistro  braccio.    Fu  depositato  uella  raccolta  publica  di  Avezzauo  a  cura  dell'  ispettore  E.  Cauale-Parola." 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI  115 

like  the  present  to  include  historical  notes  on  our  subject,  we  have  added  such  in 
Appendix  I,  based  upon  some  of  the  works,  more  or  less  trustworthy,  enumerated 
in  the  bibliography,  Appendix  II. 

It  is  certain  that  Carsioli  lay  on  the  Via  Valeria,  but  that  it  lay  to  the  left  of  it, 
as  Holstenius  states,  was  disputed  by  C.  de  Chaupy,  who  says  ^  on  this  point : 

"  Ce  texte  d'Holstenius  n'a  d'inexact  que  de  dire  que  Carseoles  etoit  k  la  gauche  de  la  vole 
Valerienne  qui  la  traversoit.     II  devoit  dire  a  la  gauche  du  chemin  present"  (note,  foot  of  p.  '2'22). 

He  remarks  further : 

"  Ses  vestiges  consistent  en  la  trace  de  son  mur  d'enceinte,  qu'on  reconnoit  avoir  etc  de  Pierre  de 
cette  Fabrique  appellee  incertaine  [opus  incertum]  deja  nomraee  plusieurs  fois  &  dont  je  donnerai  une 
idee  plus  has,  en  plusieurs  niorceaux  de  pave  antique,  dont  un  ne  pent  etre  que  de  la  voie  Valerienne 
qui  la  traversa  &  en  une  infinite  de  masuies "  (pp.  222,  223). 

Chaupy  appears  to  have  mistaken  house-walls  in  opus  incertum  for  city-walls,  and 
the  paved  road  (now  Via  Civita),  probably  a  diverticulum  which  led  into  the  town,  for 
the  Via  Valeria  which  seems  to  have  passed  at  a  short  distance  southeast  of  it. 

Westphal,  however,  wlio  had  seen  the  ruins,^  Hoare,  and  Revillas  (at  least  in  his 
map)  placed  the  town  where  Holstenius  did.     Our  own  observation  agrees  with  theirs. 

Revillas  indicates  on  his  niap^  some  pavement  of  the  Via  Valeria,  but  we  found 
nothing  of  the  latter  there  except  what  appears  to  be  a  part  of  its  bed  cut  in  the  earth  and 

indicated  thus on  the  Staff-map  (Plate  XIII)  as  a  path.     This  runs 

for  several  hundred  feet  along  the  northwest  side  of  the  railway  to  the  north  of  the 
first  guard-house,  Casello  70,  beyond  the  station.  The  Roman  paving-stones,  worn  on 
one  side,  which  may  be  seen  here  and  there  in  the  low  walls  flanking  the  railway- 
embankment,  probably  came  from  this  cutting.  Moreover,  its  general  direction  points 
toward  the  fallen  milestone  *  of  the  Via  Valeria,  that  lies  at  some  distance  to  the  north- 
east (cf.  Plan,  Plate  XV),  but  considerably  east  of  the  spur  which  was  the  site  of  the 
ancient  town.  On  comparing  finally  the  Via  Valeria,  as  shown  on  Revillas'  map  near 
Carsioli  (Fig.  5),  and  the  earth-road  beside  the  railway  on  the  Staff-map  (Plate  XIII) 
between  II  Cavaliere  and  the  river  Turano,  they  will  be  seen  to  agree  surprisingly  in 
their  place  and  direction,  and  even  in  the  bend.  AVe  could  find  no  evidence  of  any 
direct  connection  between  the  Via  Civita  and  the  milestone. 

The  site  is  best  approached  from  the  station  of  Pereto-Il  Cavaliere  by  crossing  the 
railway-line,  walking  along  it  northward  for  a  few  hundred  feet,  and  near  Casello  70 
turning  off  to  the  left  to  reach  the  path,  now  called  Via  Civita,  that  runs  due  north 
among  houses  over  the   R[egione]  Vigne  di   Civita  (see   Staff-map,  Plate  XIII). 

1  De'comerte  de  la  maison  de  cnmpagne  d' Horace.     3  vols.     Rome,  1769.     Ill  part.,  pp.  222-224. 

■■2  J.  H.  Westphal,  Die  romische  Kampagne  (Berlin,  1829),  p.  115  : 

"  Etwas  mehr  als  eine  Miglie  von  der  Osteria  del  Cavaliere,  zur  Linken  an  der  Via  Valeria,  erscheinen  die 
Ruinen  des  alten  Carsioli,  auf  einera  massigen,  in  der  Ebene,  Piano  del  Cavaliere,  gelegenen  Hiigel.  Hier  sind,  vor- 
zuglich  auf  der  Seite  gegen  Rom  hin,  grosse  kyklopische  Mauern  aus  Kalkstein  sichtbar,  auch  fiudet  sich  ein  StUck 
der  alten  Strasse."    He  saw,  apparently,  the  ancient  pavement  on  the  Via  Civita,  and  thought  it  was  the  Via  Valeria. 

'  See  the  portion  of  it  reproduced  in  Fig.  5  (below  the  words  Carseolonnn  Sudera). 

*  Cf.  p.  Ill,  note  1  (5)  and  p.  128,  No.  60. 


116 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


Figure  5.  —  A  Section  of  the  Map  of  Diego  Kevillas,  1735 
See  pp.  113  aud  115 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


117 


Finding  the  representation  of  the  locality  on  the  Staff-map  inadequate  for  our  work, 
we  have  prepared  a  Sketch-plan  of  our  own,  Plate  XV.  On  this  the  main  points  of 
the  topography,  to  wit:  buildings,  —  forks,  bends,  and  ends  of  roads  and  paths,  —  and 
ancient  remains  have  been  located  by  a  plane-table  survey  and  tape  measurements ;  not 
always,  as  we  are  aware,  with  mathematical  exactitude,  yet  with  sufficient  accuracy  for 
our  purpose.  The  scantiness,  nature,  and  present  condition  of  the  visible  remains  did 
not  justify  greater  expenditure  of  labor  and  time.  The  contour-curves  are  inserted 
by  sight  and  a  few  rough  measurements,  merely  to  give  the  reader  some  idea  of  the 
extraordinary  shape  of  the  ancient  site,  the  interval  between  them  being  about  5  m.  to 
8  m.  The  numbers  denoting  objects  and  places  on  the  site  throughout  the  following 
remarks  refer  to  that  plan.  The  measures  are  given  in  the  metric  system,  and  the 
scale-rod  to  be  seen  in  some  illustrations  is  divided  into  decimetres. 


The  Via  Civita,  by  which  we  shall  now  take  the  reader  to  Carsioli  from  the  south, 
is  a  stony  field-road  about  2  m.  wide,  and,  though  it  undoubtedly  represents  an  ancient 
road,  it  seems  to  have  been  onlj^  a  diverticulum  branching  off  northward  from  the  Via 
Valeria,  which  here  had  a  northeasterly  direction.  Fragments  of  the  pavement,  which 
consisted  originally  of  irregular  limestone  blocks  flanked  by  a  crepido  or  raised  border 
of  rectangular  blocks  of  the  same  material  on  each  side,  may  still  be  seen  between  the 
first  road-fork  and  the  second  at  the  points  numbered  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  and  beyond  the  sec- 
ond fork  at  IT  and  18  on  the  west  branch  (third  fork)  and  at  38  on  the  east  branch. 
A  view  of  this  rough  jjath 
looking  north  from  5  is 
shown  in  Fig.  6.  It  is 
unlikely,  as  stated  above 
(p.  115),  that  this  road,  or 
either  of  its  branches,  repre- 
sents the  Via  Valeria. 

The  best-preserved  pieces 
of  the  pavement  are  at  points 
3,  4,  and  17. 

3  lies  partly  under  the 
house-wall. 

4  seems  to  be  a  piece  of 
the  eastern  crej^ido  lying 
along  the  middle  of  the  path, 
composed  of  fifteen  contigu- 
ous, rectangular  blocks  and 
four  scattered  ones.  Some  of  the  blocks  are  1.4  m.  long.  The  visible  face  of  one 
measures  65  x  75  cm.,  of  another  at  one  end  of  the  line  74  x  82  cm.  A  cross-section 
of  the  pavement  at  this  point  may  be  seen  under  the  western  hedge.  Its  original 
width  could  not  be  ascertained. 

17  lies  in  the  open  space  before  the  house  at  the  third  fork  (see  Fig.  7).     The 
photograph  shows  some  of  the  pale-gray  limestone  pavement  and  a  piece  of  the  eastern 


FiGi'KE  6. — -Via  Civita,   looking  Nouthwakd  fkom  6 


118 


THE   AMERICAN    SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


Fl(il'l!E 


•AnCIEST    ROAD-rAVEMENT    AT    THE    TlUlU)    FORK,    17 


crepido.  The  surface  of  one  stone  measured  60  x  110  cm.  In  a  bit  of  pavement  lying 
at  18  beyond  the  left  corner  of  the  house,  one  stone  measured  60  x  140  cm.  At  the 
left  of  the  view  below  the  man  is  the  edge  of  the  modern  path  that  turns  off  here  to  the 
west;  the  edge  of  the  other  path  tliat  branches  off  eastward  is  seen  on  the  right. 

Although  the  fields  to 
tlie  east  and  west  of  points 
1,  2,  3,  4,  and  5  are  already 
tliinly  strewn  with  insignifi- 
cant fragments  of  ancient 
bricks,  tiles,  and  pottery, 
the  fortified  part  of  the 
town  does  not  seem  to  have 
extended  south  of  point  15 
at  the  second  fork,  where 
the  contours  indicate  a  nar- 
row neck,  just  as  they  indi- 
cate another  fartlier  north 
at  point  38. 

At  15  the  land  drops 
rather  abruptly  on  the  west 
side.  Here,  about  a  third 
of  the  way  down  the  hill,  at  points  7,  8,  9,  are  low  pieces  of  what  was  apparently  a  city- 
wall  of  much-weathered  polygonal  and  rectangular  tufa  blocks,  one  of  which  measures 
53  X  60  X  45  cm.  In  Fig.  8  the  polygonal  blocks  at  7  may  be  seen  at  the  bottom  of 
the  stretch  of  wall  in  the  centre  of  the  view,  the  second  fork  being  above  at  the  left 
by  the  house.'  At  9  (where  the  blocks  are  rectangular  and  at  a  higher  level)  this  wall 
reaches  its  southern  limit  and  turns  eastward;  but  only  1.5  m.  of  the  latter  stretch  is 
visible  as  a  single  course  above  ground.  At  6,  on  the  other  (east)  side  of  'the  neck, 
are  two  or  three  huge,  well-joined  rectangular  blocks  of  it,  apparently  in  situ,  sup- 
porting the  southeast  edge  of  the  fork.  Their  face-dimensions  are  about  130  x  62  cm. 
The  tops  of  several  more  are  visible  at  15  in  the  second  fork  itself,  in  front  of  the 
south  wall  of  the  house.  This  place  must  obviously  have  been  the  site  of  a  gate,  and 
the  remains  of  one  here  are,  indeed,  mentioned  by  Holstenius  and  Revillas  {loc.  cit.). 

Besides  these  remnants  of  a  tufa  wall  there  are  near  by,  at  10  and  11,  also  fragments 
of  an  ajaparently  later,  at  least  better-built,  limestone  wall  which,  at  these  points,  stood 
about  5  m.  west  of  the  jjresent  road  at  the  very  edge  of  the  plateau.  Its  rectangular 
blocks,  which  are  very  well  laid  on  their  long  sides,  measure  on  the  exposed  faces  gen- 
erally about  38  X  90  cm.  or  38  x  95  cm.,  sometimes  38  x  100  cm.  It  is  to  be  regretted 
that  the  good  high  piece,  10,  still  seen  b}'  us  on  our  first  visit,  has  since  totally  dis- 

1  As  all  the  stones  of  this  wall  are  flat-faced  and  pretty  well  joined,— apparently  without  mortar,  —  even 
the  polygonal  parts  of  it  present  nowhere  as  rude  an  appearance  as  the  walls  of  Artena,  though  this  is  partly 
due,  no  doubt,  to  the  difference  in  material :  they  resemble  rather,  for  instance,  the  polygonal  limestone  walls 
on  the  soutli  slope  and  top  of  the  hill  at  Praeneste  (now  Palestrina).  The  parts  built  of  rectangular  stones 
(cf.  especially  No.  52,  p.  119,  and  Fig.  9)  probably  looked,  when  standing,  very  much  like  the  walls  of  the 
Roman  Varia,  which  may  be  seen  on  the  south  side  of  Vicovaro,  while  passing  in  the  train. 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


119 


appeared,  having  been  broken  up  —  so  an  old  peasant  told  us  —  to  repair  the  road.    Only 
a  mass  of  concrete,  13,  which  stood  between  it  and  the    road,  remains  ^  at  present. 

Of  both  the  tufa  wall  and  the  limestone  wall  we  found  fragments  at  other  points. 
A  walk  up  the  west  side  from  15  to  the  northern  extremity  and  down  again  on  the 
east  side  revealed  low  pieces,  more  or  less  considerable,  of  the  tufa  wall  at  20,  21,  2G, 
27,  31,  41,  12,  ±3,  41,  45,  46,  47  (top  of  a  fine  arch),  and  at  52 ;  but  scattered  loose 
blocks  of  tufa,  probably  likewise  from  it,  occur  at  intermediate  points,  especially  on 
the  slo^jes  at  28,  29,  37  a,  west  of  39,  at  47^  50,  between  52  and  54,  and,  finally,  built 
into  the  road-supporting  wall  at  59.  At  the  last-mentioned  place  one  .stone  measures  on 
its  exposed  face  33  x  150  cm. 
Other  stones  are  from  Go  to 
100  cm.  long. 

The  best  piece,  recently 
brought  to  view  l)y  quarry- 
ing, lies  at  52  (Fig.  9).  Here 
may  be  observed  outermost 
(at  the  right  in  the  view)  a 
line  of  headers  ;  lying  behind 
them  a  line  of  stretchers,  and 
above  these,  farther  back  in 
the  liillside,  again  headers 
and  stretchers.  A  well- 
preserved  typical  block  meas- 
ured 41  X  54  X  95  cm. 

The  fact  should  be  noted 
that  the  tufa  wall  seen  at  this 
point  is  of  opus  quadratum  (resembling  that  of  similar  structures  on  the  Palatine  Hill 
in  Rome  and  elsewhere),  while  at  point  7  it  is  built  in  the  polygonal  style,  a  style 
rarely  seen  in  early  tufa  walls.  Excavation  would  probably  decide  whether  this  differ- 
ence in  construction  is  due  to  a  difference  in  age,  or  whether  the  polygonal  work  merelj' 
served  for  an  embanking-wall  and  foundation  to  the  other  masonry.  It  is  like  that 
described  and  figured  in  Ann.  ddV  List.,  1831,  p.  411,  pi.  F,  4. 

The  remnants  of  the  tufa  wall  are  only  lower  courses  of  it,  and  are  situated  more 
or  less  below  the  present  edge  of  the  plateau  on  the  slopes.  When  the  wall  was  com- 
plete and  its  top  much  higher,  the  earth  within  probably  abutted  against  it  at  plateau- 
level,  the  recession  of  the  edge  of  the  jjlateau  being  due  to  erosion  since  its  removal. 

Of  the  limestone  wall,  too,  there  are  other  fragments  besides  those  mentioned  above, 
p.  118.  Built,  as  stated,  of  blocks  well  squared  and  laid,  its  remains  lie  always  within 
those  of  the  tufa  wall,  and,  where  they  are  sufficiently  high,  have  kept  the  edge  of  the 
plateau  unchanged  from  erosion,  as  at  22  (Fig.  10),  30,  and  possibly  at  48.  Loose 
blocks,  similar  to  those  composing  it,  lie  at  49  and  one  east  of  38  in  tlie  field. 


FiGVUE  a. — The  West  Si.oi-e  of  the  Site  at  the  Second  Fohk,  15 


^  Ci/dopic  walls  of  limestone  —  no  others  —  are  mentioned  by  Westplial  (loc.  cit.  p.  115,  note  2,  above); 
but  this  seems  to  be  merely  a  case  of  inaccurate  observation.  He  meant  apparently  the  polygonal  tufa  wall 
and  took  its  material  to  be  limestone. 


120 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


These  remains  of  the  walls  are  certainlj^  not  a  "  great  part  "  of  them.^  As  to  their 
age,  a  discussion  of  it  would — in  the  absence  of  excavations  —  have  little  value.  Of 
towers  we  saw  nothing  at  all,  hut  possibly  the  parallel  tufa  walls  at  31  (cf.  p.  122) 
belonged  to  one.     On  tlie  other  hand,  they  may  have  belonged  to  a  gate. 

Besides  the  paved  road  and  the  two  walls  described  we  saw  at  Carsioli  also  a  few 
fragments  of  walls  and   floors  of  buildings   and   cisterns,  and   a   very  few   scattered 


Fl'.l  l;l 


A    Oi  Ai:in    IN   Tin;   I  ikit  it-wall  of  Tdfa  at 


miscellaneous  fragments  and  smaller  objects,  such  as  column-drums,  altars,  pedestals, 
cornices,  terra-cottas,  pottery,  and  tiles,  but  only  poor,  defective  specimens  of  all. 
Many  of  these  being  available  for  burning  lime  will  no  doubt  soon  disappear  in  the 
large  kiln  at  32,  which  we  have  seen  smoking,  and  the  smaller  one,  near  40.  A  list 
of  these  objects  follows,  beginning  at  the  second  fork. 

Most  of  them  have  little  interest  in  the  present  state  of  the  site,  but  we  record 
them  all  for  the  benefit  of  future  excavators.  Their  numbers  refer  likewise  to  the 
Plan  on  Plate  XV. 

12.  A  fragment  of  an  opus  incertum  wall  under  the  west  side  of  tiie  house  in  the 
second  fork ;   Fig.  11,  a  view  from  the  south. 

1  See  Smith's  Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Geography,  p.  526  and  p.  114,  above. 


PFEIFFER   AXD   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


121 


In  Ficf.  8  it  lies  under  the  bushes  to  the  right  of  the 


13.  A  fragment  of  a  concrete  wall  or  of  a  foundation  to  the  west  of  12,  close 
to  the  outer  edge  of  the  road 
house  and  trees  near  the  left  margin 

14.  One  end  of  a  concrete  cistern  lined  with  opus  signinum  and  the  commence- 
ments of  two  side-walls  with  a  quarter-round  cement  filling  in  the  angles.  The  inner 
width  is  2.4  m.,  and  the  adjoining  side-walls  are  respectively  1.1  m.  and  1.25  m.  thick. 
In  Fig.  8  this  is  the  mass  of  stone  seen  farthest  to  the  right. 

16.  A  part  of  a  building  in  opus  incertvim  of  the  local  pale-gray  limestone  with 
buttress-like  fragments  of  cross-walls.     Some  ancient  colored  wall-plaster  still  adheres 


Figure  10. — The  Wall  of  Rectangular  Limestone  Blocks  at  22 


near  the  angles.  In  Fig.  12  (from  the  west)  it  is  the  upper  wall  to  the  left  of  and 
including  the  two  buttresses  in  the  centre.  The  otlier  walls  in  this  view  are  modern, 
but  contain  some  ancient  blocks. 

18.  At  the  left-hand  corner  of  the  house.  Fig.  7,  the  drum  of  a  travertine  column 
about  30  cm.  in  diameter  with  shallow  flutings.  Near  by  we  saw  a  broken  limestone 
mortar  shaped  like  a  truncated  cone  and  open  at  the  wider  end  (dimensions :  30  cm. 
high,  5  cm.  thick  at  the  rim,  12.5  cm.  deep,  26  cm.  largest  external  diameter).  To  the 
east  of  the  house  by  the  path  lay  a  fluted  marble  drum,  39  cm.  in  diameter,  and  a  frag- 
ment of  a  plain  round  column.  40  cm.  in  diameter. 

19.  A  fragment  of  an  altar  (?)  of  gray  limestone  in  front  of  the  house,  without 
ornament  or  inscription.     Diagrams  with  dimensions  in  centimetres  in  Fig.  13. 


122 


TllK    AMKKICAX    SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN    ROME 


Figure  11.  —  A  Fragment  of 


Opls  Incertlm   Wall  at   12 


23.  Two  four-sided  capi- 
tals of  limestone  alike  iu 
shape  and  size,  Fig.  14.  The 
square  top  of  each  has  a 
round  hole.  Diagrams  with 
dimensions  in  centimetres  in 
Fig.  15. 

24.  A  low  curved  wall 
of  concrete  about  60  cm. 
high,  40  cm.  thick,  and 
2  m.  long,  of  a  building 
called  by  the  natives  San 
Pietro ;  ^  it  may  be  a  rem- 
nant i)f  a  mediaeval  Cliris- 
tian  church.  It  is  probable 
that  an  earlier  Roman  sanc- 
tuary stood  here  or  near  by, 
as   fragments  of  terra-cotta 

ex-votos  (hands,  feet,  faces,  and  the  like)  of  the  usual  Roman  type  and  numerous 
small  fragments  of  ancient  black  and  red  pottery  occur  in  the  field  below. 

25.    Just  above  24,  short  pieces  of  two  parallel  opus  incertum  walls,  3.2  m.  apart 
and  each  about  30  cm.  thick,  perhaps  belonging  to  the  same  building  as  24. 

31.  (Cf.  also  p.  120.) 
Probably  the  site  of  a  gate, 
perhaps  also  of  a  tower. 
There  is  a  reentrant  angle 
in  the  edge  of  the  plateau, 
through  which  a  path  at 
present  descends  into  the 
valley.  This  path  is  crossed 
here  by  two  parallel  tufa 
walls  visible  under  foot  in 
the  ground,  2.43  m.  apart 
and  each  1  m.  thick.  Beside 
the  path  on  the  east  side  are 
two  fluted  drums  of  marble. 

32.  A  large  kiln,  like  a 
deep  round  pit,  into  whose 
earth  sides  ancient  tufa  walls 
run  radially,  one  from  the  east,  another  from  the  north,  a  third  from  the  south.  The 
latter  two  pieces  appear  to  be  parts  of  the  same  wall,  40  cm.  thick,  that  lies  at  a  right 
angle  to  the  other  wall,  82  cm.  thick,  running  east  and  west. 


FiGi'RE  12. — The  West  Slope  of  the  Site  at  1(5 


1  Apparently  not  the  church  mentioned  by  Holstenius  ;  see  p.  112,  above. 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


123 


Figure  18. — Vertical 
Section  and  Top- 
view  OF  AN  Altar  (?) 
AT  19 


33.    The  place  where  stood,  iiutil  recently,  under  the  edge  of  the  plateau,  a  fine  and 
very  typical  piece  of  an  opus  incertum  wall  of  pale-gra\-  native  limestone,  shown  in 
Fig.  16.     It  has  been  destroyed  for  the  making  of  lime.     Close  to 
its  south  end  a  narrow  rectangular  drain,  25  cm.  wide  and  covered 
l)y  tufa  slabs,  issued  from  the  declivity. 

34.  A  small  piece  of  a  concrete  wall,  standing  just  north  of  33, 
against  the  edge  of  the  plateau. 

35.  A  thick  mass  of  concrete,  producing  a  sharp  corner  in  the 
plateau-edge  just  above  the  modern  fountain  in  the  valley.  This 
fountain,  fed  by  a  spring,  seems  to  be  at  present  the  only  source  of 
clear  cold  water  on  the  site  of  Carsioli.  If  the  spring  was  used  in 
ancient  times,  it  was  probably  reached  by  a  path  from  point  31 
or  38,  or  both. 

36.  A  heap  of  ancient  rubbish  (bricks,  mortared  stones,  pieces 
of  colored  marble)  within  the  area  of  the  city. 

37.  A  rectangular  concrete  floor,  about  3.5  x  5  m.,  with  a  low  limestone  border 
along  its  northern  margin. 

39.  A  mass  of  concrete  in  the  path  northwest  of  the  fourth  fork,  close  to  the 
east  end  of  the  house;  and  another,  larger  one,  protruding  a  little  out  of  the 
path  a  few  metres  off  to  the  east. 

40.  The  highest  point  of  Car- 
sioli ;  ^  a  mound  of  Roman  rubbish, 
bearing  a  large  tree,  and  probably 
concealing  the  remains  of  a  consid- 
erable building.  Three  metres  to 
the  southwest  of  the  tree  are  tlie 
four  walls,  in  opus  incertum,  of  a 
rectangular  chamber,  4x6  m.  They 
rise  to  about  1  m.  above  the  ground 
within. 

41.  The  circle  marked  here  indi- 
cates a  modern  paved  threshing-floor, 
quite  like  those  used  also  in  (Jreece 
at  this  day.  Southwest  of  it,  near  a 
small  lime-kiln,  lies  a  single  straight 
course  of  well-laid  rectangular  tufa 
blocks,  suggesting  the  edge  of  a  plat- 
form.     The  stretch,  which  may  be 

traced  for  13  m.,  is  in  two  pieces,  the  larger  being  5.5  m.  long.  One  block  in  it 
measured  45  x  87  x  30  cm.  The  wall  does  not  resemble  the  pieces  of  tufa  circuit-wall 
in  other  places,  and,  being  only  a  single  course  thick,  might  have  belonged  to  a  tower. 
On  the  hill  west  of  41,  partly  indicated  on  Plate  XV,  are  no  traces  of  ancient  occu- 

1  On  or  near  this  elevation  must  liave  been  situated  the  church  mentioned  by  Holstenius  and  Phoebonius 
{loc.  cit.),  but  of  the  exact  spot  we  could  not  be  sure. 


FiGiRE  14. — A  FouR-siiiEi)  Capital  at  23 


124  THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 

pation  or  fortification-walls,  so  that  it  apparently  lay  outside  of  the  city.  From  the 
latter  it  is  separated  by  a  distinct  wide  depression  in  the  ground,  which,  however, 
shows  no  evidence  of  artificial  deepening.  It  would  have  been  quite  natural  to  exclude 
this  hiU,  since  with  it  much  more  land  would  have  had  to  be  taken  in  and  the  town  thus 
made  less  defensible. 

B}-  walking  from  here  in  a  northwesterly  direction  across  the  Bosco  di  Oricola 
toward  Vallinfredda,  a  little  town  south  of  Vivaro  Romano,  one  reaches  at  a  dis- 
tance of  about  2  km.  the  probable  remains  of  the  aqueduct  that  supplied  Carsioli 
with  water  from  the  foothills  on  the  west  side  of  the  valley  traversed  by  the  Fosso 
Sesara.i  These  remains  are  indicated  both  on  the  Staff-map,  Plate  XIII,  and  on  the 
Map  of  Revillas,  Fig.  5. 

The  structure  is  called  JIuro  Pertuso  (cf.  p.  113,  above)  and  consists  of  fragments  of 

a  broad,  more  or  less  ruinous  wall  of  rough  but  still  solid  opus  incertum  with  good 

white  mortar,  1.85  m.  wide  over  all,  5  m.  to  6  m.  high  in  the  best-preserved  parts,  and 

strengthened  at  intervals  of  4.55  m.  by  buttresses  on  each  side, 

89  cm.  thick  and  projecting  45  cm.      Near  the  fosso,  or  brook, 

they  are  larger,  but  could  not  be  measured.     The  total  length 

across  the  valley  above  ground  is  198  m.,  with  a  large  gap  of 

30  m.  at  the  stream.      There  are  no  traces  of  arches,  the  wall 

having  apparently  been  solid  throughout,  no  traces  of  a  specus, 

and  no  certain  traces  of  the  characteristic  stratified  deposit  of 

carbonate  of  lime  from  the  interior  of  a  specus.     The  absence  of 

sucli  deposit  would,  however,  be  easily  accounted  for  if  rain-water 

was  collected.     Nevertheless,  the  structure  can  hardly  have  been 

anything  else  but  an  aqueduct,  and  is  apparently  of  Roman  date, 

iudofino'  from  the  excellence  of  the  mortar  and  from  the  fact  that 

Figure  15  —Top-view     ^^s  dimensions  correspond  fairly  well  with  the  Roman  foot-unit 

AND   Vertical    Sec-     (296  mm.).       Besides,  Roman  aqueducts  without  arches  are  not 

TioN  OF  THE  Capitals     unknown  :    small  ones  were  sometimes  built  in  that  way.      Mr. 

Charles  Roach  Smith,  in  Collectanea  Antiqua,  vol.  VII,  1878-80, 

pp.  32,  33,  pi.  X,  describes  and  figures  one,  which  served  as  a  feeder  to  the  great  Roman 

aqueduct  that  supplied  the  city  of  Nemausus  (now  Nimes  in  southern  France),  the  same 

aqueduct  to  which  belongs  the  celebrated  Pont  du  Gard  near  Remoulins  (Dept.  Gard). 

The  tributary  aqueduct,  which  looks  like  a  high  broad  wall,  was  built,  to  judge  by  the 

drawing,  of  small  irregular  stones  (opus  incertum).     It  carried  an  open  channel,  was 

without  arches,  and  collected  rain-water. 

Figure  3  on  Plate  XIV  is  a  bird's-eye  view  of  the  aqueduct  of  Carsioli  from  the 
west  edge  of  the  plateau.  At  the  bottom  of  this  view  it  disappears  into  the  hillside, 
and,  as  there  are  no  traces  of  its  further  course  to  the  north  or  south  in  the  valley,  it 
evidently  went  underground  eastward  to  the  town.  Figure  2  on  Plate  XIV  is  a 
general  view  of  the  best-preserved  portion  of  it  from  the  south ;  Figure  4  on  Plate 
XIV,  a  nearer  view  of  an  interval  between  two  buttresses. 

1  This  marked  the  former  frontier  between  the  States  of  the  Cliurch  and  the  Kingdom  of  Naples,  and  is 
still  the  boundary  here  between  the  provinces  of  Aquila  and  Rome. 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASIIBY:    CARSIOLI 


125 


Resuming  now  our  excursion  over  the  site  of  Carsioli,  there  are  next  to  be  noted, 
in  tlie  lioUow  below  points  42,  43,  44,  45,  46  (fragments  of  the  tufa  wall),  numerous 
but  worthless  bits  of  ancient  black  and  red  pottery. 

We  then  reach  the  northernmost  end  of  Carsioli,  and  walk  around  it  to  the  east 
side.  Henceforth  many  of  the  objects  yet  to  be  mentioned  can  also  be  located  on  the 
Panorama,  Plate  XIV,  1. 

It  has  already  been  pointed  out  that  there  was  a  south  gate  at  the  second  fork, 
probably  a  west  gate  at  31.  and  perhaps  another  at  88. 


WW: 


Figure  10.  —  A  Wall  ok  Opcs  Incertum  at  33 

Now  destroyed 


47.  Here  was  apparently  the  site  of  a  postern. ^  for  we  have,  just  under  the  edge  of 
the  plateau,  an  interesting  well-preserved  arch,  of  which  the  top  is  visible  beside  the 
path  that  skirts  this  long  narrow  terminal  spur.  Seven  blocks,  including  the  central  key- 
stone, are  exposed,  the  rest  no  doubt  buried  in  the  soil.  The  outer  width  of  the  large 
block  at  the  left  of  the  view  (Fig.  17)  is  54  cm.  The  clear  span  of  the  arch,  assuming 
it  to  be  nearly  semicircular,  is  about  2  m.,  but  it  could  not  be  exactly  determined 
without  excavation. 

In  the  path  near  by  are  embedded  several  large  tufa  blocks,  and  in  the  wall  sup- 
porting it  are  more  of  the  same  kind;  a  huge  one,  about  2.5  m.  to  the  north,  being 
apparently  in  situ. 

1  The  same  that  is  mentioned  by  Phoebonius  (_loc.  cit.),  p.  112,  above. 


12G 


THE    AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


48.  Eight  rectanguhir  contiguous,  but  bvoken,  limestone  blocks  in  a  straight  line, 
which  represent,  if  not  a  piece  of  a  limestone  circuit-wall  (see  p.  118  above),  peiluips 
the  edge  of  a  terrace  or  pavement.     One  is  1.10  m.  long  and  35  cm.  thick. 

49.  Other  limestone  blocks,  like  those  at  48,  in  the  wall  supporting  the  path  ;  the 
face  of  one  measures  120  x  30  cm. 

50.  A  single  tufa  block  60  x  60  x  30  cm. 

51.  Terminal  wall  of  a  vaulted  chamber  or  cistern  in  opus  incertum  (Fig.  18)  at 
the  east  end  of  a  great  heap  of  Roman  rubbish,  which  forms  a  mound  like  that  at  40, 
and  probably  conceals  a  building.  This  might  be  a  part  of  the  church  mentioned  by 
Holstenius  and  by  Phoebonius,  loc.  cit.,  p.  112  above. ^ 

53.  A  block  of  concrete  advancing  boldly  from  the  edge  of  the  plateau  below  some 
huts.     This  lies  just  south  of  the  quarried  piece  of  the  tufa  wall  at  52. 

54.  Two  short  pieces  of 
walls  in  opus  incertum  re- 
spectively east  and  west  of 
tlie  house.  Here  was  seen 
the  only  fragment  of  orna- 
mental marble-work  on  the 
site,  a  good  white  cornice, 
30  cm.  long  and  about  7  or 
8  cm.  wide,  with  an  egg  and 
dart  design.  We  noted  also 
close  by  a  few  fractured 
Roman  flange-tiles  now  serv- 
ing as  covers  for  beehives. 
From  the  house  a  path  de- 
scends into  the  plain,  passing 
at  some  distance  a  large  tree 
(see  north  end  of  Panorama, 
Plate  XIV,  1),  near  which,  at  55,  are  two  or  three  rectangular  blocks  of  tufa,  45  cm. 
wide,  forming  the  angle  of  a  wall,  possibly  a  part  of  a  tomb. 

56.  A  piece  of  coarse  white  Roman  floor-mosaic  with  a  simple  black  border,  pro- 
jecting from  the  slope  above  the  path  that  leads  hence  to  the  fourth  fork. 

57.  South  of  54,  in  a  field,  an  uninscribed  and  undecorated  pedestal  of  white 
marble,  145  cm.  in  height  and  35  x  58  cm.  in  cross-section. 

Between  57  and  37a  stands  an  insignificant  little  fragment  of  an  opus  incertum  wall. 

Following  the  westward  jaath  back  to  the  fourth  fork,  we  go  soutliward  by  the  Via 
Civita  past  38  (pavement ;  also  close  by  to  the  east  a  piece,  ca.  1  m.  long,  of  a  large  plain 
limestone  cornice)  and  37  (concrete  floor),  and  then  skirt  the  east  edge  of  the  plateau, 
until  we  reach,  a  little  this  side  of  the  second  fork,  a  foot-path  that  runs  eastward  at  a 
riglit  angle  across  an  intervening  liollow  to  point  58. 

1  A  rough  sketch  in  the  manuscript  o£  Revillas  (reproduced  in  Plate  XVI,  3)  may  be  intended  to  repre- 
sent this  structure  ;  but  our  photograph  (Fig.  21)  shows  that  it  was  of  opus  incertum,  while  Revillas  indicates 
a  building  with  walls  of  rectangular  blocks. 


J"i<iiitE   li. —  liii:   Arch  of  a  Postehn  (if    Iiia  at  4/ 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASIIBY:    CARSIOLI 


121 


58.  This  is  a  solitary  stone  house  (Fig.  19,  from  the  west,  Fig.  20,  from  the  east). 
The  owner  of  it  showed  us  a  broken  Roman  brick,  bearing  the  inscription  L •  E  •  GN E  . . . . 
in  a  rectangle,  27  mm.  high.  The  letters  are  about  16  mm.  high,  the  color  is  brown. 
We  have  not  found  the  stamp  recorded 
in  the  Corpus. 

The  cottage  stands  parti)-  on  the 
site  of  a  rectangular  Roman  edifice, 
covering  and  including  about  one-half 
of  its  remains.  Of  the  ancient  build- 
ing only  the  podium  or  platform  aud 
some  courses  of  the  walls  are  pre- 
served, both  built  of  big  squared 
blocks  of  tufa.  The  long  dimension 
runs  roughly  from  north  to  south. 
The  walls,  consisting  of  a  single 
thickness  of  stones,  measured  on  the 
outside  17.25  x  7.4  m.  The  podium 
at  its  southern  end,  which  alone  could 
be  examined,  was  8.85  m.  wide.  If  we 
assume  that  it  extends  for  the  same 
distance  beyond  the  walls  on  all  four 
sides,  it  would  be  about  18.7  m.  long. 

The  horizontal  width  of  some  of 
the  blocks  on  the  east  side  (Fig.  20) 
was  1.05  m.,  75  cm.,  and  90  cm.  One 
block  in  the  southeast  corner  meas- 
ured 100  X  G9  X  50  cm.  In  the  house- 
wall  on  the  west  side  stood  three 
courses  of  the  ancient  blocks  in  situ. 
No  other  architectural  fragments  or  objects  of  any  kind  lay  about.  The  building 
seems  to  have  stood  outside  of  the  fortifications  on  the  flat,  broad  spur  by  itself. 
Anyway,  we  saw  nowhere  along  the  outline  of  the  latter  any  traces  of  a  wall. 

We  cannot  say  with  certainty  that  the  edifice  was  a  temple  or  shrine,  but  still 
that  is  quite  likely,  judging  from  the  situation  and  the  style.  If  so,  the  podium  is 
unusually,  though  not  unprecedentedly,  narrow  (8.85  x  18.7  m.).  as  a  comparison  of  it, 
in  the  following  table,  with  the  podia  of  a  number  of  other  Roman  temples  reveals. ^ 
The  dimensions  of  the  latter  are  taken  from  Richard  Delbriick's  Das  Capitolium  von 
Signia,  Rome,  190-3  [A]  ;  Die  drei  Tempel  am  Forum  holitorium,  Rome,  1903,  Loescher 
und  Co.  [H];  BaugeschicJitUches  aus  3Iittelitalien,  in  3Iittheilungen,  Rom.  Abth.,  1903 
(2),  pp.  141-163  [C];  and  from  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1903,  p.  232  [D]. 

1  In  the  table  the  podia  are  grouped  to  some  extent  by  their  geographic  distribution,  and  their  recorded 
dimensions  are  reduced  to  simple  terms.  This  arrangement  makes  evident  in  some  cases  a  certain  corre- 
spondence between  dimensions  and  locality,  the  same  proportions  occurring  several  times  in  a  given  locality 
or  region,  as  cue  would  naturally  expect. 


Figure    18. 


—  A  Terminal    Wall    of     ' 
Chamber  or  Cistern  at  51 


Vaulted 


128 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROiME 


Podium  at  Carsioli 

Podium  at  Alba  (A,  p.  21)     . 
Podium  at  Fiamignano  (A,  p.  24) . 
Podium  at  "  Santestro  "  (C,  p.  149) 
Podium  at  Alba,  San  Pietro  (B,  p.  27) 
Podium  at  Alba  (B,  p.  27)     . 
Podium  at  Alba,  3d  temple  (B,  p.  27) 
Podium  at  ^larzobotto.  Temple  D  (B,  p.  28) 
Podium  at  Marzobotto,  Temple  C  (B,  p.  29) 
Podium  at  Tivoli,  Temple  of  Sibyl  (B,  p.  30) 
Podium  at  Norba  (B,  p.  30) ' 
Podium  at  Xoiba  (D)     . 
Podium  at  Norba  (B,  p.  30) ' 
Podium  at  Segni  (B,  p.  30)    . 


ca. 


ca. 


8.85  X  18.70  m.  =  1  :  2.11 

14.50  X  20.77  m.  =  1 : 1.43 

5.30  X    8.40  m.  =  1 : 1.58 

6.00  X  15.50  m.  =  1 :  2.58 

16.00  X  24.00  m.  =  1 :  1.50 

7.35  X  11.00  m.  =  1  :  1.50 

17.50  X  17.50  m.  =  1 : 1.00 

9.10  X    9.20  m.  =  1  : 1.01 

17.2.-)  X  17.25  m.  =  1  :  1.00 

8.00  X  15.00  m.  =  1 : 1.87 

12.90  X  22.80  m.  =  1 :  1.77 

9.92  X  20.47  m.  =  1 :  2.06 

8.16  X  16.50  m.  =  1 :  2.02 

23.00  X  40.00  m.  =  1 : 1.74 

15.90  X  30.00  m.  =  1 : 1.89 

13.40  X  25.60  m.  =  1:1.91 

12.25  X  20.00  m.  =  1 :  1.63 


Podium  at  Nemi  (B,  p.  31)    . 

Podium  at  Paestum,  Corintho-Doric  temple  (B,  p.  32)  . 

Podium  at  Pompeii,  Temple  of  Apollo  (B,  p.  33) 

59.  A  piece  of  the  loug  wall  that  supports  the  east  side  of  the  eastern  road  for 
some  distance  beyond  the  second  fork  (Fig.  21).     The  wall  is  modern  but  partly  built 

of  ancient  blocks,  and,  since 
the  road  upon  it  runs  along 
the  eastern  edge  of  the  pla- 
teau as  far  as  the  fourth  fork, 
the  wall  probably  stands  more 
or  less  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  tufa  circuit-wall. 

60.  A  fallen  Roman  mile- 
stone of  the  Via  Valeria, 
already  mentioned  on  pp.  Ill 
and  115,  and  reproduced  in 
Figure  22.  It  is  of  pale-gray 
limestone,  1.9  m.  high,  74 
cm.  in  diameter  at  tlie  base 
and,  according  to  Gori,  like 
another  now  preserved  in 
the  Villa  Massimo  at  Arsoli 
iC.I.L.  IX,  5903).  It  lies 
east-northeast  from  58,  and,  for  reasons  already  given  (p.  115),  probably  at  or  near  its 
original  place  by  the  ancient  road.  It  is  recorded  in  the  following  words  merely  as 
existing  in  C.I.L.  IX,  5964,  having  been  seen  by  Gori : 

'' '  A  Civita  [id  est  Carsiolis]  verso  la  contrada  Nasetta  colonna  milliaria  eguale  a  quella  e.sistente  ad 
Arsoli,  col  numeri)  xxxxi.'  Ita  Gori  nuova  guida  4  p.  35  (cf.  p.  60)^  solus;  cui  si  fides  est  nee  loco  mota 
est  columna,  probabile  est  earn  olim  numerum  habuisse  xxxxiii." 

'  See  also  Xotizie  deijU  Seavi,  1901,  pp.  534  and  541. 

2  Pp.  115  and  140  in  Ginrnale  arcadico,  tomo  CLXXXII  (1864). 


FlGUKE    10. 


—  The  Holse  and  Ruin  at  58 
From  the  southwest 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


129 


Portions  of  the  two  uppermost  lines  containing  the  numerals  and  the  imperial  title 
we  were  able  to  read  with  the  naked  eye,  and  in  part  they  may  be  seen  even  on  our 
photograpli,  Fig.  22.     More  we  could  not  make  out  from  the  stone  itself,  but  in  a 


l-'lULUE    20. Tllfc    lluLSE    AND    IvU.N    AX    08 

From  the  southeast 


rubbing  obtained  with  a  leather  pad  and  black  lead  on  tissue  paper,  when  held  about 
six  feet  off  (a  good  way  to  read  rubbings  of  defective  inscriptions),  we  could  easily 
decipher  the  remaining  lines.     The  text  is  as  follows  : 

XXXXiii? 

IMP    NErva 

CAESAR     A  VGustus 
PONTIFEX    MAXimus 

TRI  B  VN  ICI  A 
POTESTATE    COS    III 

PATER    PATRIAE 
FACIENDAM   CVRAVIT 

It  agrees,  excepting  a  detail  of  arrangement,  and,  of  course,  the  mile-number,  with 
the  inscription  on  the  milestone  xxxviir  {C.I.L.  IX,  5963),  mentioned  above.  The 
tribunicial  power  inscribed,  being  the  first  of  the  Emperor  Nerva,^  confirms  our  read- 
ing of  the  consulship  as  the  third,  which  puts  the  erection  of  the  stone  into  a.d.  97. 

1  C£.  R.  Cagnat,  Cours  d' Epigraphie  Latine.     3d  ed.     Paris,  1898,  p.  187. 


130 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


Figure  21. 


-ROAD-SrPPORTING    WaLL    AT    59,    CONTAINING    AnCIENT 

Blocks  of  Tufa 


The  conclusion  of  the  Corpus  that  the  mile-number  was  probably  xxxxiii  is  appar- 
ently correct,  as  will  appear  from  the  following  considerations : 

The  Antonine  Itinerary  (cf.  C.I.L.  IX,  p.  204)  gives  the  distance  from  Rome  to 
Carsioli  by  the  Via  Tiburtina  and  the  Via  Valeria  as  42  Roman  miles ;   the  Tabula 

Peutingeriana  (ibid.~)  as  43 
miles,  both  assuming  the  dis- 
tance from  Rome  to  Tibur  to 
be  20  miles. 

The  station  Lamnae  lay 
13  miles  beyond  Tibur  at  the 
33rd  mile,  whei-e  the  Osteria 
della  Ferrata  now  stands  (see 
Maps  on  Plate  XIII.  and 
Fig.  5).  Here  the  Via  Vale- 
ria divided  into  two  roads. 

One,  which  we  will  call 
A,  kept  more  or  less  straight 
on  and  passed  west  of  Mte. 
S.  Elia  by  way  of  Riofreddo 
and  the  convent  of  San  Gior- 
gio to  Carsioli.     This  is  the 
road  described  as  Via  Valeria 
b}-  Raffaello  Fabretti  (De  Aquis  et  Aquaeductibus  Diss,  tres,  1680,  p.  86  and  map  at 
p.  64),  by  Sir  R.  Colt  Hoare  Qoc.  cit.),  and  by  .1.  H.  Westphal  (i)ie  romische  Kampagne, 
Berlin,  1829,  p.  115),  who  wrote  of  it: 

"  Sie  [the  Via  Valeria]  fuhrt  zunachst  an  den  vorliegeiiden  Bergen  aufwarts  steigend,  nach  dem 
•3  Miglien  entfernten  Dorfe  Rio  Freddo,  wo  ein  Stiick  von  ihr,  das  erste  alte  Pflaster  seit  Tivoli,  sichtbar 
ist  und  hierauf  nach  dem  iiur  wenig  weiter  gelegenen  Kasale  von  San  Giorgio,  wo  rechts  ein  Weg  [we 
will  call  this  C]  auf  Arsoli  und  nach  der  Via  Suhlacensis  abbiegt,  der  altes  Pflaster  zeigt.  Die  Via 
Valeria  selbst  ist  von  San  Giorgio  an,  eine  Strecke  hindurch  nicht  inehr  im  Gebrauch,  sondern  der 
jetzige  Weg  geht  etwas  rechts  zur  Osteria  del  Caraliere." 

The  other  road,  which  we  will  call  B,  that  branched  off  to  the  rigid  at  Lamnae, 
continued  up  the  Anio  valley.  On  it,  near  the  point  where  the  36th  milestone  should 
have  stood,  an  important  discovery  was  recently  made  (^Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1890,  p.  160) 
of  four  milestones,  within  a  few  yards  one  of  another,  but  none  of  them  standing  up. 

Of  two  of  these  milestones,  which  both  bear  the  number  xxxvi,  one  has  no  other 
inscription  and  perhaps  belongs  to  the  time  of  Nero,  who  constructed  the  Via  Suh- 
lacensis; the  other  bears  two  inscriptions  of  much  later  date,  one  belonging  to  A.D. 
305-306  (cf.  C.I.L.  IX.  5967),  the  other  to  a  few  years  later. 

The  third  milestone,  which  is  without  a  number,  was  erected  between  A.D.  367-375. 

The  fourth  milestone  cannot  be  read  with  certainty. 

At  this  36th  mile  from  Rome,  however,  the  Anio  valley  road  (B)  divided  once  more, 
one  branch  continuing  as  the  Via  Suhlacensis  southeastward.  The  other  turned 
sharply  to  the  nortli  (this  is  the  ancient  branch-road  (C)  mentioned  by  Westphal), 


PFEIFFER   AND    ASHBY :    CARSIOLI 


131 


crossed  the  Ponte  Scutonico  (cf.  p.  108  and  Figs.  2  and  3)  and  gently  climbed  along 
the  slope  to  Arsoli,  running  above  and  nearly  parallel  to  the  modern  highway.  In 
the  defile  north  of  Arsoli  it  crossed  the  Ponte  di  San  Giorgio.  We  could  not  find 
any  of  its  pavement.  Ijut  saw  several  jjieces  of  a  splendid  jDolygonal  supporting-wall 
south  of  Arsoli  (cf.  also  Annali  delV  Instituto,  1829,  p.  44,  note  (*) ;  1831,  p.  411,  pi.  f,  4). 
On  it  near  Arsoli  at  a  distance  of  about  5  Roman  miles  from  Lamnae  (Ost.  della  Ferrata, 
Maps,  Plate  XIII),  or  about  2  Roman  miles  from  the  above-mentioned  milestones  bear- 
ing the  number  xxxvi,  was  found  that  finely  preserved  milestone,  bearing  the  number 
xxxviii  (^C'.I.L.  IX,  .5963),  now  kept  in  the  Villa  Massimo  at  Arsoli.  It  was  known 
to  Stevenson  as  well  as  R.  Fabretti  (^op.  cit.  p.  88). 

By  measuring  on  the  Map  from  Lamnae  along  the  probable  route  of  the  ancient 
roads  B  and  C,  as  given  by  those  milestones  and  the  Ponte  Scutonico  to  the  Ponte 

di  San  Giorgio,  and  thence  on  by  the  path (the  probable  site  of  the 

Via  Valeria)!  west  of  the  railway,  it  is  found  that  the  42nd  milestone  must  have 
stood  near  the  southern  end  of  Carsioli,  which  agrees  entirely  with  the  distance  from 
Rome  (42  miles)  given  by  the  Antonine  Itinerary  {C.I.L.  IX,  p.  204).  Hence  the 
milestone  found  again  by  us  at  Q'')  (see  Plan,  Plate  XV)  must  be,  as  the  Corpus 
states,  the  43rd. 

If,  inversely,  this  is  the  43rd  milestone  and  near  its  original  site,  which  there  is 
no  reason  whatever  to  doubt,  tlien  the  42nd  milestone  stood  roughly  about  1.50  m. 
soutliwest  of  the  commence- 
ment of  the  Via  Civita,  the 
diver ticuhim  from  the  \\i\ 
Valeria  to  the  town ;  and 
then,  if  one  measures  the 
entire  distance  from  our  mile- 
stone by  the  Ponte  Scutonico 
back  to  Lamnae,  that  should 
be  10  Roman  miles,  which, 
indeed,  it  almost  exactly  is.^ 

Curiously  enough,  the 
Tabula  Peutingeriana  (C.I.L. 
IX,  p.  204)  gives  for  the 
distance  Lamnae-Carsioli  10 
miles,  and,  as  we  have  al- 
ready' noted,  for  the  total 
distance     Rome-Carsioli     43 

miles  !  Since  the  town,  being  very  long  and  narrow,  lay  really  beyond  the  42nd 
milestone  and  at  the  43rd  rather  than  this  side  of  it,  the  disagreement  of  the  two 
Itineraries  is  readily  explained. 


FiiUKK  "22.  —  Milestone  xxxxiii  of  the  Via  Valeria  at  00 


1  Cf.  Westphal,  loc.  cit.  (p.  130,  above). 

2  By  way  of  Riofreddo  (road  A)  the  distance  from  Lamnae  to  Carsioli  is  about  6J  Roman  miles.  The 
latter  town  would  then  lie  beyond  the  39th  milestone,  and  ours  would  be  the  40th.  But  this  agrees,  as  we  have 
shown,  neither  with  the  Itineraries  nor  the  otlier  milestones  nearer  Rome  on  roads  B  and  C. 


132  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 

Hence  it  appears  unquestionable  that  the  important  Roman  highway  of  this  region, 
known  as  the  Via  Valeria,  ran  (at  least  at  the  time  when  all  the  above-mentioned  stones 
were  in  use)  from  Lamnae  up  the  Anio  valley  as  far  as  the  36th  milestone,  branched 
off  northward  near  the  latter,  crossed  the  Ponte  Scutonico  and  the  Ponte  di  San 
Giorgio,  and  so  reached  Carsioli. 

From  the  following  remark  by  Frontinus  (ca.  A.D.  35-103,  hence  a  contemporary 
of  Nerva)  about  the  intake  of  the  Aqua  Marcia,  in  Be  Aquis  Urbis  Bomae,  I,  7,  it  is 
clear  that  also  for  him  the  Via  Valeria  up  to  the  36th  mile  lay  in  the  Anio  valley, 
and  not  behind  the  mountains  to  the  northwest : 

"concipitur  Marcia  uia  Valeria  ad  miliarium  tiicesimuiu  sextum  deuerticiilo  euntibiis  ab  urbe 
Romae  destrorsus  milium  passuuin  trium.  Sublacensi  autem,  quae  sub  Nerone  principe  priinum  strata 
est,  ad  miliarium  tricesinium  octauum  sinistrorsum  intra  passus  ducentos  fontium  .  .  .  sub  .  .  .  bus 
petrei  .  .  .  stat  imniobilis  stagni  modo  coloro  praeuiridi." 

On  the  other  hand,  there  can  be  no  doubt,  if  the  authors  quoted  above  (pp.  114, 130) 
may  be  relied  upon,  that  there  existed  also  an  ancient  paved  road  going  from  Lamnae 
by  way  of  the  present  Riofreddo  to  Carsioli ;  but  of  this  we  have  found  no  pavement, 
nor  are  any  milestones  known.  Such  a  road  might  have  been  originally  or  at  some 
later  time  projected  and  even  built  for  the  Via  Valeria,  and  then  again  more  or  less 
abandoned,  as  that  route  is  now.  The  view  that  it  was  alwaj^s  considered  and  exclu- 
sively used  as  the  Via  Valeria  seems  quite  untenable. 

Before  leaving  this  subject,  a  remarkable  fact  concerning  the  distance  from  Rome 
to  Carsioli  should  at  least  be  touched  upon  here.  The  Antonine  Itinerary  and  the 
milestone-numbers  agree  in  giving  it  as  42  miles.  The  distance  from  Tibur  to  Carsioli 
being  actually  22  miles,  20  miles  remain  for  the  distance  Tibur-Rome  by  the  Via 
Tiburtina.  The  Itineraries  give  it  thus,  and  so  does  a  well-known  epigram  by 
Martial  (IV,  57)  alluding  to  Tibur: 

"  Tu  colis  Argei  regnum.  Faustine,  coloni, 
Quo  te  bis  decimus  ducit  ab  urbe  lapis. 


Herculeos  coUes  gelida  vos  vincite  bruma. 
Nunc  Tiburtinis  cedite  frigoribus." 


It  is  therefore  very  strange  that  direct  measurement  by  the  Via  Tiburtina,  as  we 
know  it,  does  not  give  more  than  about  18  Roman  miles,  so  that  all  stations  on  the 
Via  Valeria,  which  began  at  Tibur,  notwithstanding  the  numbers  on  its  stones,  were 
actually  2  miles  nearer  Rome  than  indicated. 

Westphal  has  suggested  an  explanation  of  the  discrepancy  (ojo.  dt.  pp.  120-122), 
—  but  the  discussion  of  this  problem  is  reserved  by  Mr.  Ashby  for  another  place. 

The  inscription  on  the  milestone  xxxxiii  at  60  and  the  brickstamp  noted  on  p.  127 
are  the  only  epigraphic  contribution  we  are  able  to  make  from  Carsioli.  Tlie  inscrip- 
tions already  found  tliere  and  in  the  neighborhood  are  recorded  in  C.I.L.  IX,  4051- 
4102;  in  Ephemeris  epigraphiea,  VIII,  p.  48,  196  (also  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1884,  p.  86), 
and  in  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1001.  p.  441.     Some  of  these  we  saw  ourselves. 


PFEIFFER   AXD   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI 


133 


61  and  62  are  two  heaps  of  ancient  brick  rubbish  lying  a  little  to  the  southwest  of 
the  milestone :  tliey  once  belonged  probably  to  one  or  more  Roman  tombs  on  the  Via 
Valeria,  perhajDS  to  that  mentioned  by  Gori  (^op.  cit.  p.  35,  or  (?.  arc.  -p.  115). 

A  fine  parting  view  of  the  site  of  Carsioli  is  obtained  from  the  higher  land  a  little 
to  the  west  of  the  milestone :  it  is  the  Panorama  reproduced  in  Plate  XIV. 

The  ancient  town  ajjpears  to  have  given  its  name,  slightly  altered,  to  two  modern 
towns,  indeed  very  likely  furnished  some  building-materials  for  them,  namely,  Arsoli  ^ 
to  tlie  southwest  and  Carsoli^  to  the  northeast  (cf.  Maps,  Plate  XIII).     At  Arsoli 


EieuRE  23. — A  View  op  the  Modern  Town  of  Cahsoli 
From  the  railway-station 

the  castle  of  Prince  Massimo  contains  some  inscriptions  and  other  local  antiquities 
already  known.  The  other  town,  Carsoli,  is  picturesquely  situated  on  and  about  a 
castle-crowned  hill  that  stands  in  the  centre  of  a  narrow  mountain-valley  (Fig.  23). 
To  walk  to  its  railway-station  from  tlie  ancient  site  requires  about  45  minutes.  From 
there  an  evening  train  may  be  conveniently  taken  back  to  Rome. 

On  the  way  to  the  station  lie  a  few  more  objects  of  interest. 

Northeastward  from  the  milestone  stands  the  railway  guard-house,  Casello  72.  on 
the  embankment.     It  is  a  suitable  place  for  crossing  the  track.     In  the  walls  bordering 


'  See  Historic  Notes,  Appendix  I,  p.  138. 


2  Ibkl. 


134 


THE    A:MERICAX   school   of   classical   studies   IX   ROME 


the  latter  are  embedded  ancient  worn  paving-stones,  like  those  seen  near  II  Cavaliere, 
which  seems  to  prove  that  the  Via  Valeria  jjassed  near  here,  but  has  disappeared 
because  its  pavement  has  been  taken  up. 

A  rough  road  runs  along  the  eastern  wall  northward.     In  it  at  some  places  Roman 
paving-stones  still  lie  in  tlie  ground,  so  tluit  we  are  here  on  the  line  of  the  Via  Valeria 


V-^...A-.-^Jt 


FiGUUE  24.  — The  Door  of  the  Chl'rch  of  S.  Maria  Anncnziata  at  Carsoli 


itself.  At  a  short  distance  northward,  to  tlie  east  of  tlie  road,  are  scanty  concrete 
foundations  of  a  wayside  tomb.  Continuing,  we  reach  the  excellent  modern  highway 
near  the  present  bridge  over  the  shallow  little  river  Turano,  east  of  which  may  be 
observed  the  ruined  ends  of  an  old  brick  bridge,  that  seems  to  have  stood  on  or  very 
near  the  site  of  an  earlier  Roman  bridge  (Gori,  op.  cit.  p.  60,  or  (?.  arc.  p.  140).  A  few 
scattered  stones,  of  apparently  Roman  workmansliip,  that  may  have  belonged  to  such  a 
structure,  lie  in  the  gravelly  stream-bed  near  by,  and  others  are  incorporated  in  the 


PFEIFFER   AXD   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI  135 

foundations  of  tlie  old  brick  bridge.'  Always  following  tlie  earth-road  that  runs 
along  through  the  fields  and  meadows  slightly  to  the  south  of  the  highway,  we  arrive 
in  about  20  minutes  at  a  plain  little  stone  church  with  a  square  campanile  (now  known 
as  S.  Maria  Annuuziata),^  connected  by  a  short  foot-path  with  the  modern  highway. 
Where  that  path  and  the  field-road  by  which  we  have  approached  from  the  south 
meet,  there  stands  in  the  southern  angle  the  fragment  of  a  round  mai-ble  column, 
50  cm.  in  diameter,  which  was  also  a  Roman  milestone  (mentioned  by  Fabretti,  op.  cit. 
p.  87,  and  recorded  in  C'.I.L.  IX,  5966).  At  present,  however,  its  inscription  is 
illegil)le. 

The  Romanesque  doorway  of  the  little  church  (Fig.  24)  is  adorned  with  well- 
preserved  sculptured  ornaments.  On  the  sides  and  the  round  arch  are  conventional 
vines  and  scrolls  with  foliage,  both  in  low  relief  upon  an  incised  flat  background,  the 
vines  starting  from  the  tails  of  griffins  and  other  quadrupeds.  On  the  lintel  are :  in 
the  centre,  the  lamb ;  on  either  side  of  it  two  figures,  symbolic  of  the  evangelists,  each 
holding  a  book.     Tiie  work  is  probably  of  about  the  eleventh  or  twelfth  century.^ 

The  church  is  in  part  built  of  Roman  remains :  in  the  tower,  in  the  walls,  in  the 
floor  of  the  pulpit,  behind  the  church  on  the  ground,  we  saw  cut  stones  with  the 
inscriptions  C.I.L.  IX,  4065,  4079,  4084,  4092,  4097  (cf.  also  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1901, 
pp.  441,  442).  Within  the  building,  secured  to  one  wall,  are  the  two  sadly  weather- 
worn halves  of  an  old  carved  wooden  door,  whose  once  magnificent  panels  displayed 
religious  scenes. 

Five  minutes  farther  on  lies  the  railway-station  of  Carsoli,  from  which  the  splendid 
view  (Fig.  23)  of  the  town  was  obtained.  The  latter  seems  to  contain  nothing  of  scien- 
tific interest  to  the  archaeologist;  but  it  has  a  new  inn,  the  Albergo  Umberto  Primo, 
where  he  may  refresh  himself  with  excellent  spaglietti  and  wine,  and,  if  he  chooses  to 
spend  the  night  in  this  bracing  mountain-air,  sleep  in  a  good  clean  bed. 

1  The  Roman  remains  in  this  neigliborhood  have  been  briefly  recorded  also  by  A.  de  Nino  (Xotizie  degli 
Scavi,  1901,  pp.  441,  442).  He  observed  the  ancient  bridges,  traces  of  the  Via  Valeria  and  of  tombs,  but  more 
of  the  latter  than  we  did.  Ili.s  observations  at  that  time  did  not  include  Carsioli.  —  About  some  ancient 
bridges  likewise  hereabouts,  but  probably  nearer  the  modern  Carsoli,  cf.  also  Petri  Autonii  Corsignani  De 
Aniene  et  Viae  Valeriae pontibiis  synoptica  enarratio,  Rome,  1718,  p.  45. 

2  There  is  doubt  about  its  identity,  though  some  modern  writers  connect  it  with  the  church  of  "  Sancta 
Maria  quae  dicitur  in  Cellis"  (Citron.  Casin.  lib.  II,  cap.  2.3),  for  which  Kainaldus,  comes  Marsorum,  founded 
a  monastery  for  the  Benedictines  in  998  a.d.  (cf.  C.I.L.  IX,  4065,  4079,  4084,  4092,  4097,  and  Notizie  degli 
Scavi,  1901,  p.  441).  However,  according  to  Corsignani  (Beggia  Marsicana,  I,  p.  214),  S.  Maria  in  Cellis  was 
damaged  (it  not  destroyed)  by  Manfred  in  1260  a.d.,  and  he  speaks  as  if  it  did  not  exist  in  his  own  time  (ibid. 
p.  197).  Phoebonius,  on  the  other  baud,  mentions  it  as  still  extant  in  1678  {op.  cit.  p.  204),  and  as  not  far 
from  the  castle. 

The  milestone  in  front  of  the  little  church  (see  below)  is  said  by  the  Corpus  to  be  at  La  Nunziata,  but  by 
Fabretti  {op.  cit.  p.  87)  "  prae  foribus  Ecclesiae  B.  Virginis  de  Carmelo." 

Corsignani  calls  it  S.  Maria  del  Carmine  (cf.  also  C.I.L.  IX,  4087)  ;  but  Madonna  del  Carmine  was  probably 
the  name  of  another  church  near  Carsoli,  which  was  connected  with  a  Carmelite  convent,  suppressed  in  1652. 

'  Compare  G.  T.  Rivoira,  Le  Origini  delV  Architettiira  Lombarda,  etc.,  1901,  vol.  I,  p.  200,  fig.  273,  and 
p.  248,  fig.  318. 


136  THE   AJUERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


APPENDIX   I.  — HISTORICAL   NOTES 

The  site  of  Carsioli  lay  in  the  coimtry  of  the  Aeqiii,  Aequani,  Aequieuli,  or  Aequiculani, 
as  they  are  variously  called,  and  was  jirobably  occupied  long  before  the  Romans  came  into 
contact  with  them.  They  were  an  ancient  hardy  warlike  people,  mountaineers,  fond  of  the 
chase,  and  much  given  to  plundering  their  neighbors  (Virgil,  Aeneid,  VII,  746-749).  They 
were  also  the  tillers  of  the  superb  high  plains  in  that  mountainous  region  of  the  peninsula, 
and,  as  Gori  suggests  (op.  cit.  p.  41,  or  G.  arc.  p.  121),  may  have  received  their  name  on  that 
account  (aequum,  "a  plain";  colere,  "to  dwell,  till").  In  the  highlands  about  Fiamignano 
(Province  of  Aquila)  there  were  still  villages,  he  says,  bearing  the  names  Cicoli^  and  Ckolani; 
and  there  is  an  entire  district  still  called  the  Cicolano,  —  modern  names  evidently  connected 
with  that  distant  age. 

We  know  scarcely  anything  of  their  customs  and  institutions.  Livy  (I,  32)  asserts  that 
Numa' borrowed  from  them  the  formalities  used  by  the  heralds  in  demanding  reparation  and 
proclaiming  war  ("  ius  ab  antiqua  gente  Aequiculis,  quod  nunc  fetiales  habent,  descripsit, 
quo  res  repetuntur,"  etc.),  and  Dionysius  of  Halicarnassus  (II,  72)  makes  a  statement  to  the 
same  effect. 

The  Aequiculi  often  raided  the  Latin  territory,  harassed  the  Romans,  and  no  doubt  fre- 
quently proved  superior  to  them  in  the  guerilla  warfare  of  their  own  mountains.  After  long- 
continued  conflicts  (Livy,  II,  42 ;  Diodorus  Siculus,  XI,  40)  the  Romans  at  last  declared  war 
against  them  under  the  consuls  P.  Sempronius  Sophus  and  P.  Sulpicius  Saverrio  (450  a.u.c.  or 
304  B.C.),  and  in  fifty  days  stormed  and  destroyed  thirty-one  of  their  towns  (forty,  according 
to  Diodorus  Siculus,  XX,  101),  thus  practically  putting  an  end  to  their  independence  (Livy, 
IX,  45). 

Soon  afterward  the  Romans  seem  to  have  established  a  colony  of  four  thousand  and  a 
stronghold  among  them  at  Carsioli.  The  Marsi  had  apparently  invaded  that  region  about  this 
time,  and  were  holding  it  by  force.  At  any  rate,  the  report  that  they  resisted  the  intrusion 
led  at  Rome  to  the  appointment  of  M.  Valerius  Maximus  as  dictator.  He  marched  against 
them  and,  according  to  the  account,  defeated  them  in  a  single  battle  (Livy,  X,  3).  This  would 
have  occurred  in  453  a.u.c.  or  301  b.c.  It  is  therefore  probable  that  the  colony  was  sent  to 
Carsioli  in  or  shortly  before  301  B.C.,  —  perhaps  in  302  b.c,  the  date  taken  by  Th.  Mommsen 
(TJie  History  of  Rome,  1903,  vol.  I,  pp.  484,  486). 

Livy  states  in  another  place  (X,  1)  that  under  the  consuls  L.  Genucius  Aventinensis  and 
Ser.  Cornelius  Lentulus  (i.e.  in  451  a.u.c.  or  303  b.c.)  colonies  were  sent  to  Sora  and  Alba. 
We  learn  from  his  contemporary  Velleius  Paterculus  (I,  14)  that  this  was  done  two  years 
before  the  establishment  of  Carsioli.  Taking  the  two  statements  together,  we  obtain  there- 
fore for  the  date  of  the  latter  again  about  301  b.c. 

Nevertheless,  the  date  is  doubtful ;  for  Livy  sjieaks,  —  although  only  in  a  disconnected 
sentence,  —  of  the  establishment  of  a  colony  of  four  thousand  Romans  in  those  parts  a  second 
time,  about  three  years  later,  in  456  a.u.c.  or  298  b.c,  during  the  consulship  of  L.  Cornelius 
Scipio  and  Cn.  Fulvius  Centumalus  (X,  13).  This  date  is  taken,  as  Mommsen  takes  the  other, 
without  any  explanation  as  to  its  uncertainty,  by  J.  Beloch  {Der  itaUsche  Bund,  1880,  p.  141), 
by  J.  ]\larquardt  {Romische  Stmdsveni-altutKj,  vol.  I,  2nd  ed.  (1881),  p.  50),  and  by  B.  Niese 

J  For  tlio  mediaeval  form  of  this  name,  .see  p.  138.  note  2. 


PFEIFFER   AXD   xVSHBY :    CARSIOLI  137 

(Grundriss  der  Riimischen  Gescliiclite,  2nd  ed.  (1897),  p.  4G,  in  I.  v.  ^Xliiller's  Eandhucli  d. 
klass.  Alterthumswissenschaft,  vol.  Ill,  5) !  We  are  obliged  to  agree  with  Clir.  Hlilsen  (Pauly- 
Wissowa,  Real-encyclo2K(edie  d.  Mass.  Alterthumsioissenschaft,  vol.  Ill  (1899),  cols.  1615,  1616) 
that  the  question  cannot  be  decided  yet. 

To  account  for  the  confusion  in  Livy  some  commentators,  for  instance  Chaupy,  believe  that 
he  merely  repeated  himself  by  drawing  upon  two  sources  following  different  systems  of  chro- 
nology. Tommaso  Passeri,  a  modern  local  writer,  contends  {La  Colonia  Carseokma,  etc.,  Rome, 
1883)  that  we  have  really  to  do  with  two  distinct  Carsiolis,  founded  four  years  apart :  an  earlier 
one,  ours,  in  the  country  occupied  by  the  Marsi;  a  later  one,  —  settled  from  it  nearer  the  Anio 
valley  on  the  present  site  of  Arsoli,  —  called  the  Carsioli  of  the  AequicuU,  the  two  tribes  being 
separated  by  the  range  of  mountains  between.     This  explanation  looks  improbable. 

We  find  Carsioli  next  mentioned  in  543  a.u.c.  or  211  b.c,  at  the  time  of  the  Punic  Wars, 
among  the  thirty  Latin  colonies.  It  was  one  of  those  twelve  whose  envoys  at  Rome  protested 
their  inability  to  furnish  further  assistance  in  men  or  money  (Livj-,  XXVII,  9).  For  that 
offence  these  colonies  were  subsequently  called  to  account.  Their  magistrates  and  ten  of 
their  leading  citizens  were  obliged  to  go  to  Rome  to  be  disciplined,  and  finally  levies  all  the 
more  severe  were  exacted  from  them  (Livy,  XXIX,  15). 

Carsioli  was  a  strongly  fortified  station  on  the  Via  Valeria  and  occasionally  used  as  a 
place  of  confinement  for  political  prisoners.  In  586  a.u.c.  or  168  b.c,  Bitis,  son  of  the  king 
of  Thrace,  was  kept  there,  having  been  taken  prisoner  in  the  third  Macedonian  war  by  L. 
Aeniilius  Paullus  II  (Livy,  XLV,  42). 

In  the  sanguinary  Social  or  Marsian  War,  664-666  a.u.c.  or  90-88  B.C.,  it  was  besieged  and 
destroyed.  "Nee  Annibalis,  nee  Pja-rhi  fuit  tanta  vastatio.  ecce  Ocriculum,  ecce  Komentum, 
ecce  Faesulae,  ecce  Carseoli,  Aesernia,  Reati,  Xuceria  et  Picentia  caedibus  ferro  et  igne  vastan- 
tur  .  .  .  nam  ipse  lulius  Caesar  exercitu  amisso  cum  in  urbem  cruentus  referretur  miserabili 
f imere  media  urbe  per  viam  defeeit "  (Florus,  II,  6,  11-13). 

It  was  rebuilt,  however,  and,  since  the  Italians  after  the  Social  War  were  granted  citi- 
zenship, probably  became  a  mnnkiputm,  belonging  to  the  trihus  Aniensis  (W.  Kubitschek, 
De  liomanarum  Tribuum  orujine  ac  propagatione,  1882,  f)p.  23,  65;  J.  Beloch,  Der  Italiscke 
Bund,  1880,  p.  38) ;  but  reports  of  it  continue  to  be  few  and  scant. 

At  the  time  of  Augustus,  Carsioli  seems  to  have  received  more  colonists ;  but,  whether  to 
repeople  or  strengthen  it,  we  do  not  know.  The  absence  of  information  is  due  in  part  prob- 
ably to  the  general  standstill,  if  not  decline,  which  must  have  befallen  many  places  of  this 
kind,  originally  outposts,  under  the  growth  and  increasingly  centralized  organization  of  the 
Roman  power. 

From  that  age  dates  the  little  story  which  Ovid  teUs  of  it  in  the  Fasti  (IV,  681-712). 
Journeying  homeward,  he  stopped  at  Carsioli  and  enjoyed  the  hospitality  of  a  friend,  who 
told  him  that  a  twelve-year-old  lad,  the  son  of  plain  toiling  peasants,  having  once  captured 
a  female  fox,  tied  reeds  and  hay  about  the  animal,  set  fire  to  them,  and  let  her  go.  The 
fox  ran  off  through  the  fields,  —  it  was  harvest-time,  —  and  in  turn  kindled  the  grain ;  so 
that,  —  the  wind  blowing,  —  a  great  conflagration  ensued,  which  destroyed  the  entire  crop. 
"  Hence  a  law  at  Carseoli  forbidding  —  something  about  foxes,  which  the  corruption  of  the 
manuscript  has  obscured  for  us.''  The  aetiological  character  of  this  tale  and  its  relation 
to  the  Cerealia  of  the  19th  of  April  are  discussed  in  W.  Warde  Fowler's  Boman  Festivals 
(London,  1899,  pp.  77-79). 

Pliny,  a  little  later  (N.II.  Ill,  17),  speaks  of  the  inhabitants  of  Carsioli,  Carseolani, 
together  with  the  Aeqniculani  and  ('literniui,  as  dwellers  in  the  fourth  Region.     The  names 


138  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX  ROME 

of  but  a  few  have  drifted  down  to  us.  To  those  mentioned  on  inscriptions  recorded  in  the 
Coi-ptis  (VoL  IX,  Carsioli  and  Aequiculi),  we  will  add  jSI.  Anneus  "  Carseolanus,"  a  rich  Koman 
knight,  spoken  of  by  Valerius  Maximus  (VII,  ■v\\,  2),  and  Julia  Modestina,  who  attained  the 
wonderful  age  of  a  hundred  and  twenty  years  (Phlegon  Trallianus,  Utpl  /mKpojStW,  cap.  3). 

After  the  fall  of  the  empire,  in  the  eighth  century,  the  monk  Paulus  Diaconus  (Paul 
Warnefried)  in  his  history  of  the  Lombards  {Hist.  Lonyob.  rer.  II,  20)  names  Carsioli  as  a 
city  of  the  thirteenth  province  Valeria.  But  it  was  probably  then  in  an  already  advanced 
state  of  decline ;  for  we  learn  of  the  existence  at  about  the  same  time  of  the  two  modern 
towns,  Arsoli  and  Carsoli,  situated  to  the  southwest  and  northeast  respectively,  whose  names 
seem  to  indicate  that  they  originated  at  the  expense  of  the  old  town.  Arsoli  is  referred 
to  as  '•  Castellum  Arsularum  "  in  832  a.d.  {Bull.  Rom.  Pont.  Coll.  vol.  I,  p.  172),  and  the  eccle- 
sia  "  Sancti  Angeli  in  Carzolo  [Carsoli]  ciun  duabus  Cellis  suis  "  in  866  a.d.  in  a  diploma  of 
Louis  II  {Cliron.  Casinensa,  lib.  I,  37).' 

In  941  we  hear  of  Carsioli  again  in  an  investiture  by  Hugo  and  Lothaire,  kings  of  Italy, 
under  the  name  of  Sala  {Chron.  Sublacense,  B.I.S.  XXIV,  col.  953).- 

In  1057  we  find  its  name,  though  incorrectly  spelled,  in  a  reference  to  the  ecclesia 
"  nostra  S.  Dei  Genetricis  Virginis  Mariae  in  Carsebelo  cum  decimis  &  oblationibus,"  etc. 
{Bull.  Rom.  Pont.  Coll.  vol.  I,  p.  398).  In  that  century  also  it  passed  from  the  possession 
of  the  Conti  de'  Marsi  into  the  hands  of  the  abbots  of  Subiaco.  But  it  must  have  still 
existed,  if  nothing  more,  up  to  the  twelfth  century,  for  in  a  coaferma  (1115  a.d.)  of  Pope 
Pascal  II,  which  mentions  a  church  of  S.  Maria  in  Carseolo  (of.  Phoebonius,  loc.  at.  p.  112, 
above),  it  is  spoken  of  as  "  Sala  (a  corruption  of  Celiac  ?)  Civitas,  qua  vocatur  Carseolis " 
{Chron.  Sublacense,  R.I.S.  XXIV,  col.  951).  Another  name  for  it  was  Carsolu,  which  has 
been  seen  inscribed  upon  a  stone  near  the  door  of  the  basilica  of  S.  Scolastica  at  Subiaco. 

A  bull  of  Pope  Honorius  (1216-1226)  {Bullar.  Casin.  vol.  II,  p.  247)  shows  that  it  still 
figured  as  a  city  or  town  in  that  age.  "  Sala  Civitas,"  it  says,  "  quae  vocatur  Carseolus  cum 
Massis  .  .  .  Auricula  [Oricola]  .  .  .  Arsoli  ...  in  territorio  jNIarsicano." 

All  this  proves  that  Carsioli  was  not  finally  abandoned  before  the  thirteenth  century. 
Probably,  as  Gori  suggests,  the  warlike  times  drove  the  inhabitants  to  higher  sites,  where  they 
built  many  of  the  neighboring  castles  and  tovras. 

But  the  tradition  of  the  ancient  city  survives  to  this  day ;  for  the  peasants,  as  already 
remarked,  call  the  present  ruins  Civita  Carenza;  civita  (for  Latin  ciuitas)  being  the  usual 
name  among  them  for  such  sites.     The  meaning  of  Carenza  is  not  known. 

1  Revillas  says  (op.  cit.)  that  the  modern  Carsoli  was  for  a  time  in  the  Middle  Ages  called  Castel  Sancti 
Angeli  ;  then  le  Celle  di  Carsoli,  becatise  St.  Romualdo,  founder  of  the  Camaldulensian  order,  built  some  cells 
there  for  his  monks ;  and  that  finally,  by  leave  of  Philip  II,  king  of  Spain,  it  took  the  name  of  Carsoli  early  in 
the  seventeenth  century. 

2  "  Xota,  quod  hi  duo  Reges,  scilicet  Hugo,  &  Lolharius  divina  providente  dementia,  multa  bona  obtu- 
lerunt  Monasterio  Sublacensi,  Fratribusque  ibidem  pro  tempore  Deo  famulantibus.  Per  hoc  nostrce  auctoritatis 
proeceptiim,  Curtem  hactenus  juris  Regni  nostri pertinentem,  qiioe  Sala  dicitur,  rum  omni  sua  pertinentia,  omni- 
husque  rebus  ibidem  aspicientibus,  conjacentibus  in  Territoriis,  &  finibus  Suhlaci,  &  Ciculi  [cf.  p.  136,  above], 
<£  Beate,  atque  Savini.  prout  juste  <t  legaliter  possumus,  donamus,  penitusque  concedimits,  atque  iaryimur, 
<£  de  nostra  jure  it  dominio  ad  usum  ilonachorum  transferimus.  Etiam  conjirynamtis,  <£  rorrohoramus,  quiz 
ibidem  collata  sunt  ab  Imperatoribtis,  sive  Eegibus  Prwdecessoribns  nostris,  ut  habetur  in  Privileyiis  eorum.^' 

"  Siyna  piissimorum  Principum  Hugonis,  <£  Lotharii  ifesrum." 
"  Siperandus  Cancellarius,  Anno  Domini  Nonocentesimo  quadragesimo  prima,"  [etc.]. 


PFEIFFER   AND   ASHBY:    CARSIOLI  139 


APPENDIX  II.  —  BIBLIOGRAPHY 

P.  Vergilius  Maro,  Aeneui,  VII,  746-749.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 

P.  Ovidius  Naso,  Fasti,  IV,  679-712.     [Cf.  pp.  108,  137.] 

T.  Livius,  Historiarum  romanarum  lihri,  I,  32;  II,  42;  IX,  45;  X,  1,  3;  X,  13;  XXVII   9- 

XXIX,  15 ;  XLV,  42.     [Cf.  pp.  136,  137.] 
Diodorus  Siculus,  Bibliothecae  historicae  lihri,  XI,  40 ;  XX,  10.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 
Strabo,  Rerum  geogixiphicarum  lib.  V,  iii,  11.     [Cf.  p.  111.] 
Dionysius  Halicarnassensis,  Antiquitates  ronumae,  II,  72,  2.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 
Valerius  Maximus,  Factormn  dictorumc/ue  memorabilium  libri  novem,  VII,  vii,  2.     [Cf.  p.  138.] 
C.  Plinius  Secundus,  Naturalis  Historia,  III,  17.     [Cf.  p.  137.] 
L.  Annaeus  Florus,  Epitome  rerum  romanarum,  III,  18.     [Cf.  p.  137.] 
C.  Velleius  Paterculus,  Historia  romana,  I,  14.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 
L.  lunius  Moderatus  Columella,  De  re  rustica,  III,  9,  2.     Author  mentions  having  property  at 

Carsioli. 
Claudius  Ptolemaeus,  Geographia,  III,  1,  §§  49  and  50.     Mention  of  the  Aequiculi  {AIkovikXHv, 

oT  elcriv  dvaToXiKuirepoi  2a/3iV(i)i'),  and  of  Carsioli  (KapcioAoi). 
Liber  Coloniarum,  239  (254).     Mention  of  Carsioli. 

Phlegon  Trallianus,  Opuscula  de  mirabilibus,  Jltpl  jjaKpofiCwv,  cap.  3.     [Cf.  p.  138.] 
Paulus  Diaconus  (Paul  "Warnefried),  Historia  rerum  Longobardiarum,  II,  20.     [Cf.  p.  138.] 
Chronica  Sacri  Monasterii  Casinensis,  lib.  I,  cap.  37 ;  II,  cap.  23,  in  Rerum  Italicarum  Scriptores 

(L.  A.  Muratori,  Ed.),  tomus  IV  (Mediolani,  1723),  p.  314.     [Cf.  p.  138.] 
Clironicon  Sublacense,  in  Eer.  Ital.  Script.,  tomus  XXIV  (^[ed.,  1738),  Cols.  949  and  953. 

[Cf.  p.  138.] 
Bullarum  privilegiorum  ac  diplomatum  Romanarum  Pontificinn  amplissima  collectio  etc.  .  .  . 

tomus  I  (Roma,  1739),  pp.  172,  398.     [Cf.  p.  138.] 
Bullariinn  Casinense,  tomus  II,  p.  247.     [Cf.  p.  138.] 
Philippus  Cluverius,  Italia  antiqaa,  f".  Lugd.  Bat.  1624,  lib.  II,  pp.  783,  784.     [Cf.  pp.  Ill, 

112.] 
Lucas  Holstenius,  Annotationes  in  Italiam  antiquum  Clncerii,  Roma,  1666,  pp.  164,  165.     [Cf. 

pp.  Ill,  112,  115,  122,  12.3,  126.] 
Mutius  Phoebonius,  Historiue  Marsorum  Libri  Tres,  Neapoli,  1678,  pp.  201,  204.     [Cf.  pp.  112, 

123,  125,  126.] 
Pietro  Ant.  Corsignani,  Eeggia  Marsicana,  etc.,  Neapoli,  1738,  vol.  I,  p.  207.      [Cf.  pp.  Ill, 

114,  135.] 

,  De  Aniene  et  Viae  Valeriae  pontibus  synoptica  enarratio,  Rome,  1718,  p.  45.     [Cf.  p.  135.] 

Capmartin  de  Chaupy,  Dicouverte  de  la  maison  de  campagne  d'Horace,  3  vols.,  Rome,  1767-69, 

iii"*  partie,  pp.  222-224.     [Cf.  pp.  115,  137.] 
Sir  Richard  Colt  Hoare,  Recollections  Abroad,  etc.,  London,  1817,  vol.  IV,  p.  157  =  ^1  Classical 

Tour  through  Itahj,  London,  1819,  p.  282.     [Cf.  pp.  113-115,  130.] 
Annali  delV  Instit'uto,  1829,  p.  44,  note  (*) ;  1831,  p.  411,  pi.  f,  4.     [Cf.  pp.  119,  131.] 
Sir  William  Gell,  TJie   Topography  of  Rome  and  its  Vicinity,  2  vols.,  Loudon,  1846 ;  vol.  I, 

p.  153.     Author  merely  mentions  Carsioli. 
Johann  Heinrich  Westphal,  Die  romische  Kampagne,  Berlin,  1829,  pp.  114-118.     [Cf.  pp.  115, 

119, 130, 131.] 


140  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN   ROME 

"Wilhelm  Abeken,  Mittelitalien,  Stuttgart,  1843.     jSTo  information.    Author  wronglj^  places  Car- 

sioli  at  Arsoli. 
Carlo  Promis,  Le  Antichihl  cU  Alba  Fucense  necjli  Equi  riiisumte  ed  illustrate  dalV  architetto  .  .  ., 

Eoma,  1836.     [Cf.  p.  114.] 
Kaphaello  Fabretti.  De  Aquis  et  Aqnaeductibus  veteris  Bomae  Dissertationes  tres,  1680,  pp.  78, 

79,  84-93.     [Cf.  pp.  130,  131,  135.] 
Didacus  Eevillas,  De  Sabinis  urbibus  apud  Marsos,  manuscript  and  map,  1735.     [Cf.  pp.  112, 

113,  115,  116,  118,  126.] 
Pabio  Gori,  Da  Eoma  a  TivoU  e  Subiaco,  alia  grotta  di  Collepardo,  alle  valli  dell'  Amsanto  ed 

al  logo  Fucino,  nuova  guida  storica,  artistica,  geologica  ed  anliquaria  di  .  .  .,  Roma,  1855, 

parte  quarto,  pp.  33  et  seq.     Eeprinted  in  Giornale  arcadico,  tomo  CLXXXII  (1864), 

pp.  113  et  seq.     [Cf.  pp.  Ill,  114,  128,  134,  136.] 
Carlo  Lodovico  Visconti,  Antiche  Iscrizioni  esistenti  nella  Villa  irassimo  in  Arsoli,  Roma,  1857, 

p.  21  (in  Giornale  arcadico,  tomo  CXLVI).     Milestone  XXXVIII  at  Arsoli. 
Augustus  J.  C.  Hare,  Days  near  Borne,  2  vols.,  Philadelphia,  1875;  II,  p.  186.     [Cf.  p.  109.] 
Julius  Beloch,  Der  itcdische  Bund,  1880,  pp.  38,  141.     [Cf.  pp.  136,  137.] 
Joachim  Marquardt,  Bomische  Staatsverwaltung,  vol.  I,  2nd  ed.  (1881),  p.  50.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 
AVilhelm   Kubitschek,   De  Bomanarum    Tribuum    Origine   ac  Propagatione,  iu  Abhandl.  d. 

archaeolog. -epigraph.  Seminars  d.  Univ.  Wien,  1882,  Heft  III,  pp.  23,  65.     [Cf.  p.  137.] 
Tommaso  Passeri,  La  Colonia  Carseolana  in  agrum  Aequiculorum,  ossia  Arsoli  nella  sua  origine, 

Roma,  1883.     [Cf.  p.  137.] 
Corpus  Inscripfionum  Latinarum,  vol.  IX,  Beroliui,  MDCCCLXXXIII,  p.  382.     [Cf.  pp.  109, 

111,  113,  114,  128-130,  135.] 
mtizie  degli  Scavi  di  Anticliitd,  Milano  (1884),  p.  86 ;  (1889),  p.  251  [cf.  p.  114] ;  (1901),  pp.  441, 

442  [cf.  pp.  132,  135]. 
Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Boman  Geography,  edited  by  W.  Smith,  London,  1887,  vol.  I,  pp.  526, 

527,  'Carsioli,'  and  p.  1306,  'Via  Valeria.'     [Cf.  pp.  112,  114,  120.] 
Benedictus  Niese,  Grundriss  der  Bomischen  Geschichte,  2nd  ed.  (1897),  p.  46,  iu  I.  v.  MuUer's 

Handbuch  der  Mass.  Alterthumsivissenschaft,  vol.  Ill,  5.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 
Ephenieris  epigraphica,  VIII  (1899),  p.  48,  no.  196.     [Cf.  p.  132.] 
Pauly-Wissowa,  Beal-Encyclopaedie  der  Massischen  Alterthumswissenschaft,  III  (1899),  cols.  1615, 

1616.     Article  '  Carsioli,'  signed  Hulsen.     [Cf.  pp.  114, 137.] 
W.  Warde  Fowler,  Boman  Festivals,  London,  1899,  pp.  77-79.     [Cf.  p.  137.] 
Theodor  ]\lommsen,  TJie  History  of  Borne  (transl.  by  W.  P.  Dickson),  If  ew  York,  1903,  vol.  I, 

pp.  484,  486.     [Cf.  p.  136.] 

The  authors  have  surveyed,  studied,  and  photographed  the  site  and  remains  of  Carsioli 
together;  but  Mr.  Pfeiffer  is  maiidy  responsible  for  the  composition  of  this  paper,  for  the 
drawings,  and  the  Plan. 

George  J.  Pfeiffer. 

Rome,  March,  1901.  THOMAS   ASHBY,   Jk. 


SUPPLEMEMTARV    PaPEBS,    Vol.    I,     1905 


LA   CIVITA  near  ARTENA  and  Envfrons. 


oTteaia     .. -. -T.-uImMv  L..'maD  Roads 
Scale  1  :  100  000.  Elevatiohs  in  weTens. 


ANCIENT  ROADS  between  ROME  and  LA  CIVITA 


rsSS=^^'-' 

' 

^ 

bkom 

^ 

— t 

"""'a 

«.»,o,.. 

L<dn>i« 

Sc*LEi'.i.  1:550000   1  .    ,    ,    .   i  , 


C 


11 


SurruEucHiAKY   fAi-ERs.   Vol.   I,    IVuS 


c 


( 


..  Sulistniftlnn-ivnll  of  a  road,  p.  01. 

L  Prulinblo  sitv  of  iiDiiorlant  gate,  pp.  91,  88. 

I.  SiUMffn  wnll.p.  ill. 

.  PrubnbletiU'ot  liDpoTlaDtgate,  p.  91. 
'.  Substruction- wall,  pp.  It],!>2. 

.  Po«t«Tni  uD  weat  aide,  pp.  91,  92,  Flga.  1  aod  2. 

.  Site  uf  gate  (7),  p.  92. 

).  Ant;lo  In  uiitor  wall,  p  92,  FiR.  B. 

I.  Point  nvar  liiRhvat  part  nf  outer  wall,  p.  93. 

.  The  Rrcfit  terrncft,  pp.  93,  06.  tS8,  Figs.  »-12. 
1.  Wall  witliln  area  of  itrctvt  terrace,  p.  9G. 

.  Rectangular  dvpri^asinn  (tlHterii  7),  pp.  OG,  09: 

.  Wall  of  upns  incriTtiim.  p.  99. 

.  WbIU  aboltint:  agatoiit  Krcat  terrace,  p.  99. 

.  Wall  at  WMt  end  of  (trenl  lerracc,  p,  i«l. 

'-  Concrete  touodatluii  next  of  ^rcal  torrace,  p.  99. 

'.  I./1W  wall  Bouthenst  of  tn'oat  I«rrac«,  p.  OU. 

I.  PicM)  of  paved  road.  p.  lOU. 

.  Walls  supportiiiK  »moll  lerrai^es.  p  100. 

.  FoundallonB  of  mnall  bulldint;.  p.  lOU. 

..  Sites  ot  terra-culta  finds,  p,  102. 

I.  Two  iiulnta  belncon  which  M,  do  la  Bluuch^re 

saw  continnoiis  wall,  p.  91. 
I.  Swep  rise  oorth^aat  of  great  terraMi,  p.  9G 


Supplementary  Papers,  Vol    I,    1905 


CARSIOLI    and    Environs. 


ScALtea.  1^550000  t 


c 


Plate  XIV 


UPPLEMENTARY    PAPERS, 


'  ^  J  l'y^^5«V»« 


k^^^^"^^^'^ — - 


---^-o.^*^^*^^--,^^^-^^  ^'X:  sS^ Vjui^^lHc^^:^ 


Caselln  "1 
by  the 
railway 


58  5*     . 

Concrete  Quarry  in 

under  huts    circuit-wall  just 
beluw  plateau-edge 


47  House 

Arch  of  at  N.  end 
jjostern  under     of  site 
plateau-edge 


■^«CINO   FBOU    PHI!T0O«»P»S    BY  OBOHOEJ.  PFElFFiB 


Tree 
near  tumb 


..    A  PIECE   OF  THE   MURO   PERTUSO   BETWEEN   TWO   BUTTRESSES 
View  from  the  south 


SuppLEUENTARy  Papers,  Vol,  1,   1905 


t£^^-=^;^^,:^^^^^^^^^j^-^5^Sji"^^?^^ 


A,  VIEW  OF  THE   MURO   PERTUSO   FROM  THE   SOUTH 
VilUnltedli  at  the  lefl,  ihe  Fotso  Seura  tn  the  laicgnMai 


A   PIECE    OF   THE   MURO   PERTUSO   BETWEEN   TWO   BUTTRESSES 


J.     A    BIRD'S-EYE   VIEW   OF   THE    MURO   PERTUSO 


• 


1 


i*; 


KEY  TO  THE  RED   NUMBEIW  ON  PLATE  XV 


1.  Road  pavement,  pp.  IIT,  IIS. 
i.  Road  puvemeiil,  pp.  IIT,  ll)t. 

3.  Road  paveineDt,  pp.  117,  US. 

4.  Road  pavement,  pp.  117,  lift. 
(I.  Road  pavuiuent,  pp.  117.  IIS. 

6.  Circuit-wall  ot  lufu,  p.  IIH, 

7.  Ciif  ult-wmU  of  tufa,  p.  118.  Fi^,  8. 
U.  Circuit-wall  ot  tnfu,  p  IIH.  Fig.  H. 
9.  Circuit-wall  ol  tufa,  p.  ll«.FiK.«. 

10.  LlmesloDe  wall.  p.  IIS,  Fit;.  H. 

11.  Limestone  wall,  p.  IIS,  Fig.  8. 

13.  Opiu  incertum  wall,  p.  130,  Fig.  It. 
1.1.  Concrclv  wall  or  (oitndnliciti,  pp. 

119.  IJI.Fig.  8. 
U.  Conerelo  listern,  p.  121,  Fljr-  8. 
15.  Circuit-wall  ol  tufa.  p.  118. 
10.  Opns  Inccrtmn  wall  of  a  biiUding, 

p.  121,  Fig.  13. 

17.  Road  pavement,  p.  117,  Fit;.  T. 

18.  Road  pavemi-tit.  pp.  117.  UH,  121 ; 

dmm  of  a  column  and  u  morlar 
(ft.  Fig.  7). 


19.  FngmvDt  ol  an  altsr  (7),  p.  131, 

Fig.  la 
21}.  Circuit-wall  o(  tufa,  p.  110. 
31.  Circujuwnll  ot  tufa,  p.  119. 
22,  Limestone  wall,  p.  119.  Fig.  10. 
£i.  Two   llmutilono   lapitnls,   p.   I32, 

Figs.  14  and  10. 
21.  Curved  concrete  nail,  p.  122. 
'iH,  Piei^es  ot  two  parallel  opus  lucer- 

tum  ivallp..  p,  123. 
2G.  Circuit-wall  ot  tufa,  p.  119. 

27.  Cirenit-wall  nt  Ula,  p.  110. 

28.  Circiiit-wall  of  l«(n,  blocks,  p.  119. 

29.  Ciri^nit-wall  of  tufa,  blocks,  p.  119l 

30.  Limesloni.'  wall,  p.  119, 

31.  Sit«  ot  a  gnte  |  ?l,  parallel  tufa 

walls,  pp-  119,  130,  12i,  135. 
33.  Lime-kiln  and  tnfa  walls,  pp,  130, 

33.  Opu!iincertiimwall.p.l23,Fig.lC; 

and  a  dniln. 
31.  Concrete  wall,  p.  133, 


as.  Alaas  of  concrete,  p.  123. 

36.  Heap  of  ancient  Tub)>iali,  p.  123. 

37.  l-'oncrete  door,  p.  133. 

37  a.   Blocks  of  tufa  circuit-wall.  p. 
lift 

38.  Ruiut  pavement,  block  and  cornice 

of  llmealoue,  pp.  117,  118,  119. 
125,  12l> 
;».  Miuta   of  cumrele,   lij-   liuuse,   p. 
123. 

40.  lligheat  point  ot  Canioli,  rectan- 

gular chamber,  pp,  I3>,  123. 

41.  Modem    lbre«hing-floor :     tufa 

wall  (?l,pp.  119,123. 

42.  Circuit-wall  ot  tufa.  pp.  IIO.  125. 

43.  Circnli-wall  of  luta,  pp,  119,  135 

44.  rin'uit-wnll  of  tufa,  pp.  119,  125 

45.  C'inruit-wull  ot  tufa,  pp.  119.  12.'). 
4G.  L'in^uiuwall  of  tufa,  pp.  119,  133, 

47,  (.'ircuii-wall  ot  tufa,  archof  apos- 

tern.  pp.  110,  125,  Fig.  17. 

48.  LiniestODo  wall  (  ?),  pp.  119,  126. 


1,  Limestone  blockii,  pp.  Ilfl.  126. 

).  Tufa  block,  pp.  119,  13ii. 

I.  Fragment  of  vaulted  diaraber, 
p.  136,  Fig.  18. 

!.  Circuit-wallotiufa.gnarryip.lld, 
Fig.  9. 

t.  A  bluuk  ot  concrete,  p.  126. 

I.  Opuii  Incertum  walla,  p.  12>i. 

>.  Angle  of  tufa  blocks,  tomb  (?). 
p.  126. 

I    Floor-mosaic,  p.  13G. 

'.  Marble  pedestal,  p.  126. 

1.  Podium  and  walls  of  tufa,  pp.  119, 
12i'>-128,  Figs.  19  and  20;  a  tem- 
plet?)- 

I,  Blocks  of  tbe  circuit-wall  ot  tuta, 
fnii(u(7).p.  128.  Fig   21. 

I,  Milestone,  pp.  128-133,  Fig.  22. 

■  Heap  ot  ancient  rubbiab,  p.  13.1. 

;.  Heap  at  anciout  rubbish,  p.  133. 


Supplementary  Papers.  Vol.  t,   1905 


SuPPLEMENTAFiy   pAPERS,   VoL.   I.  1905 


SKETCH    PLAN 

THE  SITE  OF  OARSIOLI, 

near  (AKSOLI,   PKOVINCE  OF  AQllLA 


(Jeorgp  J.  PfeilTer  and  Tliomiw  ANhbj.  Jr. 


Betntlut  la  Btnl  Calor 


c 


c 


REMAINS  OF   A   PAXTO  ROAD 
AND  OF   WALL.S 

Remalna  ot  an  ancient  rooil  giaved  witb 
Irregular  flat  btockaot  llnnwtoneat  Hoa.  1, 
3.  ,1.4.  6.  17,  18.  .18. 

Remains  ot  an  ancient  circuit-wall  of 
tuta  at  Nos.  li,  7.  «.  9,  IB.  30.  21.  a;,  27,  31, 
ai(?),4I,43,43.44,4fi,4«.47,fi3;  .eatlerod 
blocks  at  Nos.  2fl,  29,  .17  <i,  near  39,  at  47,  W, 
n2,  54,  nni  at  59. 

Remains  ot  a  litinr  eircuil-wnll  (?)  of 
limestone  at  Nos.  10,  II,  32, 30.48  (?) ;  acat- 
terctl  blockK  at  49.  r.ne  near  38. 


DIE   APHRODITE   VON  ARLES 


In  der  Heme  archeoJogique,  1902,^  habe  ich  zu  zeigen  versucht,  class  die  im  Louvre 
befindliche  Reislik^  der  beriihmten  Venus-Statue  von  Aries  .identisch  ist  mit  jener 
Figur,  die  Pierre  Jacques  in  seinem  Skizzenbuch  als  in  der  Sammlung  Cesi  befindlich  auf 
Tafel  9  gezeichnet  hat  und  zwar  mit  einem  niclit  zugeliorigen  Kopf,  ferner  dass  dieser 
Kopf  jetzt  auf  der  Gewandfigur  Clarac-Reinach,  167.  4,  aufsitzt  und  dass  der  jetzige 
auf  der  Replik  befindliclie  Kopf  gleichfalls  nicht  zugeliorig  ist.  Trotz  der  Einsjiraclie 
Miehons^  muss  ich  auch  heute  noch  an  dieser  Anschauung  festlialten.  Die  Statue 
von  Aries  wurde,  wie  bekannt,  im  Jahre  1683  von  der  Mnnizipalverwaltung  von  Aries 
Konig  Ludwig  XIV  geschenkt,  naehdeui  sie  bereits  1651  gefunden  worden  war.  Im 
Jahre  1681  wurde  sie  nach  vorher  eingeholter  Zustimmung  des  Koniges  von  dem 
Bildhauer  Girardon  ergiinzt.  Dabei  gab  dieser  der  Gottin  einen  Apfel  in  die  rechte 
Hand  und  einen  Spiegelgriff  in  die  Linke.  Diese  Erganzung  ist  offenbar  unrichtig. 
Vor  allem  war  der  linke  Arm  anders  bewegt,  wie  dies  nicht  nur  der  kiinstlerische 
Aufbau  des  Werkes  verlangt,  sondern  wie  es  auch  durch  die  zweite,  daneben  stehende 
Wiederholung  wahrscheinlich  wird.  Ferner  ist  die  Zusammenfiigung  der  zwei  Attri- 
bute, die  in  gar  keinem  inneren  Zusammenhang  stehen,  gewiss  nicht  korrekt.  Die  noch 
von  Clarac,  pi.  310, 130  F.  (Clarac-Reinach,  173.  6)  angenommene  Erganzung  macht  aus 
dieser  Statue  eine  Venus  Victrix.  Doch  hat  bereits  Frohner  in  seinem  Louvre-Catalog* 
diese  Annahme  als  schlecht  begriindet  zuriickgewiesen.  Die  von  ihm,  wie  ich  glaube 
zuerst,  ausgesprochene  Annahme  geht  dahin,  dass  die  Linke  einen  Spiegel  hielt,  wahrend 
die  Rechte  sich  dem  Kopf  naherte,  um  an  der  Frisur  etwas  zu  richten.  Dieser  Ansicht 
schliesst  sich  auch  Furtwiingler*  an,  indem  er  •gleichzeitig  die  Entblossung  mit  dem 
Umstande  motiviert,  dass  die  Gottin  mit  ihrer  Toilette  beschiiftigt  sei. 

Gegen  diese  Erkliirung  der  Aktion  der  Gottin  scheineu  mir  nun  gewichtige  Griinde 
vorzuliegen.  Vor  allem  ist  die  Haartracht  an  dieser  Statue  vollstandig  in  Ordnung 
und  ist  an  derselben  nichts  zu  ordnen.  In  sorgfiiltig  gelegten,  parallelen  Streifen  ziehen 
die  einzelnen  Strahne  wellig  zum  Hinterkopf,  von  einem  dreifachen  Bande  umschlungen. 
Die  Aktion  ware  daher  als  solche  unmotiviert,  und  dadurch  unklar.  Denn  die  Hand 
konute  sich  hochsteus  dem  Haare  g  e  n  ii  h  e  r  t  haben,  keinesf alls  hat  sie  dasselbe  beriihrt, 

1  Troisifeme  s^rie,  tome  XL,  p.  .301,  Taf.  XII. 

2  Frohner,  1.38  ;  Clarac-Reinach,  173  ;  Klein,  Praxiteles,  p.  293. 
'  Bevue  archeoloijiqiie,  1903,  tome  XLI. 

*  Frohner,  Xo.  137.  ^  Furtwangler,  Masterpieces,  p.  319. 

141 


142 


THE   AIIERICAN  SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


da  sich  sonst  Ansatz-Spuren  der  Finger  erlialten  hatten.  Von  solchen  ist  aber  absolut 
nichts  vorhanden.  Audi  die  Deutung  der  Gestalt  auf  die  Aphrodite  von  Thespiae  des 
Praxiteles  1  scheint  mir  nach  der  ganz  summarisclien,  blossen  Nenuung  ohne  niihere 
Beschreibung  nichts  zu  stiitzen,  sondern  vielinehr  eine  reine  Vermuthung.     Furtwiing- 

ler,  der  diese  Hypothese  aufstellt,  die 
auch  Collignon^  annimmt,  supponiert 
die  gleiche  Aktion  fiir  die  schone 
Statue  aus  Ostia  ini  British  Museum  ^ 
in  London,  die  er  fiir  ein  Phryne- 
Bild  des  Praxiteles  hiilt.  Bei  diesem 
letzteren  Werke  halte  ich  die  ange- 
nommene  Tatigkeit  fiir  vollig  aus- 
geschlossen  und  zwar  wegen  des 
Urastandes,  dass  der  Kopf  von  dem 
vermeintlichen  Spiegel  direkt  weg- 
gewendet  ist,  dieser  daher  sinnlos 
erscheinen  muss. 

Und  auch  bei  der  Aphrodite  von 
Aries  scheint  mir  die  gesamte  Kon- 
zeption  sowie  die  Haltung  der  Arme 
gebieterisch  eine  andere  Deutung  zu 
verlangen  —  namlich  die  des  Spin- 
nens.  Die  rechte  Hand  hatten  wir 
uns  dann  zu  deuken  als  den  Spinn- 
rocken  haltend,  wiihrend  die  Linke 
den  Faden  zog,  an  dem  unten  die 
Spindel  herabhing.  Frei  und  unge- 
zwuneen  erklart  sich  hiedurch  die 
Aktion  der  Arme,  ebenso  wie  die 
Neigung  des  Kopfes.  Doch  auch  in 
kiinstlerischer  Beziehung  verdient 
diese  Deutung,  wie  ich  meine,  den 
Vorzug.  Wir  erhalten  hiedurch  einen 
vollstandig  geschlossenen  Linienzug. 
Der  reale  Faden  bildet  nun  die  Ver- 
bindung  beider  Arme  und  zugleich 
die  Gerade,  durch  welche  die  Schwin- 
gung  in  der  Fiihrung  des  oberen  Gewandrandes  einen  ilaasstab  erhalt.  Es  ist  vielleicht 
nicht  uninteressant  zu  bemerken,  dass  der  kiinstlerische  Reiz  dieser  Linienftihrung  seinen 
Einfluss  auch  auf  moderne  Meister  ausgeiibt  hat,  wir  finden  den  Zug  dieser  Curve  fast 
identisch  wiederkehren  in  dem  Bilde  von  Paul  Thumann  :  "die  drei  Parzen."*  Ja  die 
mittlere  Gestalt  kann  unbedenklich  beinahe  als  Restaurationsskizze  verwendet  werden. 


I'lGiRE   1. —  Die  Ai'UKODiTE  VON  Arles 


1  Furtwangler,  l.l.  p.  319. 

2  CoUignoii,  Histoire  de  la  sculpture  greajue,  p.  270. 


'  Furtwangler,  l.l.  p.  320;  Clarac-Reinach,  319. 
*  Gravure  Hanfstangel,  4939. 


MAHLER:    DIE  APHRODITE  VON  ARLES  143 

Es  erscheint  von  vorneherein  sicher,  dass  die  Frauenstatue  von  Aries  eine  Aphro- 
dite darstellt  und  zwar  sowohl  durch  die  Entblossung  des  Oberkorpers,  wie  durch  die 
fast  geschwisterliche  Ahnlichkeit  mit  der  Aphrodite  von  Knidos.  Und  da  erheben 
sich  denn  auch  scheinbar  zwei  gewichtige  Einwande  gegeu  die  vorgeschlagene  Rekon- 
struktion.  Es  fragt  sich  ob  die  Tatsache  einer  spinnenden  Aphrodite  iiberhaupt  zu 
rechtfertigen  ist  und  ferner  wie  die  halbe  Entblossung  des  Korpers  erklart  werden  soil 
bei  einer  Spinnerin. 

Nun  lesen  wir  aber  bei  Pausanias :  ^  ravrrj^  yap  cry^rffia  fiev  Terpdycovov  Kara  ravTo, 
Kal  T0£?  'E/3/xat9,  TO  Be  iTrtypafi/xa  ar]p.aivet.  Trjv  Ovpaviav  ' X(^poh{Tqv  twv  Ka\ov/J.evcov  Moipa)v 
elvai  TrpeafSvTdrrjv.     Ahnliclies  sagt  audi  das  Epimenides-Fragment :  ^ 

eK  rov  KaX\iKO/j.o<;  yevero  ypvae'rj  ' A(j)poBiTj] 
MoZpat  t'  addvaToi  Kal  'Ept'vve';  aloXoSoopoc. 

So  sehen  wir  denn  an  dieser  letzteren  Stelle  Aphrodite  als  Schwester  der  Moiren 
erscheinen,  wahrend  sie  bei  Pausanias  direkt  als  alteste  der  Moiren  genannt  wird. 
Und  diese  Auffassung  Aphrodites  ist  ja  aus  der  ganzen  Natur  ihres  Wesens  leicht 
begreiflich.  Sie  ist  nicht  nur  "  die  Gottin  der  Garten,  Blumen  und  Lusthaine,  die 
reizende  Gottin  des  Friihlings  und  der  Friihlingslust,  die  Gottin  des  sinnlichen  Reizes 
und  der  Liebe,"  sondern  speziell  als  Urania  auch  die  Gottin  der  reinen  und  ehelichen 
Liebe  und  eine  Gottin  des  Kindersegens.  So  ist  sie  mit  dem  Geschick  des  Menschen 
vom  Momente  seines  ersten  Eintrittes  ins  Leben  an  eng  verkniipft  und  aus  diesem 
Gedanken  heraus  entwickelt  sich  bereits  sehr  friih  die  Vorstellung  von  ihr  als  alteste 
der  Moiren.  Und  so  hiitten  wir  denn  in  der  spinnenden  Aphrodite  eben  eine  Verkorper- 
ung  dieser  Idee  zu  sehen  —  und  die  iilteste  der  Moiren  —  hier  Aphrodite  —  heisst  ja 
sonst  Klotho  "  die  Spinnerin."  Kann  es  uns  Wunder  nehmen,  dass  Praxiteles,  der  wie 
kein  zweiter  vor  ihra  das  Wesen  der  "  goldenen  Gottin  "  erfasst  hatte,  auch  diese  neue, 
tiefere  Seite  im  Wesen  Aphroditens  darstellte  ?  Er,  der  in  der  Knidierin  die  ewig 
bewunderte  hochste  VoUendung  der  Schonheit  geschaffen,  er  lieh  der  Gottin  auch 
Dasein  als  ernste  Schicksalswalterin. 

Nun  aber  berichtet  Plinius,^  dass  Praxiteles  nebst  anderen  Gestalten  auch  gemacht 
habe  eine  "  catagusa."  Vielfache  Deutungen  dieses  Wortes  sind  versucht  worden,  den 
nieisten  Beifall  fand  und  ziemlich  allgemein  angenommen  wurde  die  Erkliirung  von 
Urlichs,*  der  in  der  "  catagusa  "  eine  Spinnerin  sieht,  indem  er  das  Wort  ableitet  von 
'■'■  KardyeLv''  den  Faden  herabziehen.  Ist  diese  Deutung  richtig,  dann  ist  es  aber  das 
Niichstliegende,  die  literarisch  iiberlieferte  "  Spinnerin "  des  Praxiteles  mit  der 
statuarisch  erhaltenen  desselben  Meisters  zu  identificieren,  mit  anderen  Worten,  dann 
konnten  wir  im  Original  der  Aphrodite  von  Aries  die  "'Catagusa"  des  Praxiteles  sehen 
und  diese  "  Catagusa  "  wiire  dann  nicht  eine  blosse  Genre-Figur,  wie  dies  von  vorne- 
herein unwahrscheinlich  ist,  sondern  die  von  dem  Meister  am  meisten  bevorzugte 
Gottin  Aphrodite,  dargestellt  in  ihrer  Function  als  Moire,  als  Spinnerin. 

1 1.  19.  2  (Overteck,  Schriftqtiellen,  813). 

2  Cf.  hiezu  und  zum  folgenden.  Preller-Kobert,  Or.  Mytkologie,  p.  358  ff. 

»y.H.  XXXIV.  69  (Overbeck,  SchriftqueUeyi.  1199). 

4  Urlichs  in  der  Woch.  f.  klass.  Phil.  1894,  pp.  227  ff. 


144  THE   AiMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX   ROME 

Hiebei  sei  nur  vermutungsweise  erwiihnt,  dass  uns  vielleiclit  literarisch  noch  eine 
zweite  Moire  desselben  Meisters  iiberliefert  ist,  in  der  von  Plinius  erwiihnten  "  Opora  "  i 
die  wir  nns  dann  als  Moire  mit  dem  Fiillhorn  vorzustellen  hiitten,  etwa  in  der  Art  wie 
sie  auf  Sarkopliagen  ersclieint. 

Wenn  wir  nun  in  der  spinnenden  Gestalt  eine  Aplirodite  und  mit  Recht  seben 
diirfen,  dann  verliert  die  Tatsache,  dass  die  Gottin  nur  halb  bekleidet  ist  viel  von 
ihrem  befremdlichen  Charakter.  Bietet  doch  selbst  fiir  unser  modernes  Sehen  eine  nur 
halb  Oder  gar  nicht  bekleidete  Venus-Statue,  selbst  ohne  tiefere  Motivierung  dieses 
Umstandes,  nur  eine  ganz  natiirlicbe  Erscheinung  —  um  wie  viel  mehr  ist  dies  fiir  die 
Antike  der  Fall.  Was  bei  einer  anderen  Gottin  eine  spezielle  Begriindung  erfordern 
wiirde,  ist  hier  durcb  das  Wesen  der  dargestellten  Gottheit  von  selbst  gegeben.  Ini 
tJbrigen  mangelt  es  nicht  an  Farallelen  fiir  diese  Erscheinung.^  Begriindet  kann  sie 
daiuit  werden,  dass  die  Gottin  eben  i  n  ihrer  Tiitigkeit  das  Gewand  halb  abgelegt  habe, 
um  durch  dasselbe  nicht  behindert  zu  sein. 

Ebenso  weuig  vermag  der  Umstand  einen  Gegengrund  zu  bilden,  dass  die  "  Catagusa  " 
von  Plinius  unter  den  Bronzewerken  genannt  wird.  Die  Aphrodite  von  Aries  liisst 
keinerlei  bindenden  Schluss  zu  auf  das  Material,  in  welchem  das  Original  hergestellt 
war,  und  in  dem  Athener  Torso  ^  das  Original  zu  sehen  ist  bloss  Annahme.  Hingegen 
scheinen  technische  Details  eher  fiir  die  Bronze  als  das  urspriingliche  Material  zu 
sprechen,  wie  z.  B.  das  Band,  das  im  Nacken  sich  verschiebt.  Ein  derartiges  Abstehen 
widerspricht  der  Gebrechlichkeit  des  Marmors  und  ist  nur  der  Bronze  angemessen. 

Arthur  Mahler. 

EoM,  November,  1903. 

1  Plin.  N.H.  XXXIV,  70  (Overbeck,  Schriftquellen,  1279). 

2  Z.B.,  der  Prometheussarkophag.  Helbig,  Fiihrer  durch  die  Offentlichen  Smnmluiujen  Klassischer  Alter- 
thilmer  in  Som.  I'-,  457  ;  Muller-Wieseler,  Denkmiiler  der  Antiken  Kunst,  II,  838. 

'  Keinach,  Repertoire,  369. 4 ;  Bninii-Bruckmann,  Denkmdler  rjriechischer  n.  romischer  ScidjJtur,  Taf.  300  a. 


> 

X 


o 
> 


w 


5 
O 
IX 


o 
q: 
u. 

U] 

Q. 
>- 
f- 

b 

X 
CL 
CL 
< 

W 
X 
H 
u. 
O 

Q 
< 

I 


A  NEW   VARIANT   OF   THE   "SAPPHO"   TYPE 


[Plate  XVII] 

There  are  several  types  of  heads  known  under  the  name  of  "Sappho."  Some  of 
these  may  really  be  more  or  less  accurate  portraits  of  this  most  famous  of  Greek  lyric 
poets.  However,  there  can  be  no  question  of  a  portrait  in  one  of  the  types,  — ■  tliat 
with  tlie  hair  Ijdund  three  times  with  a  fillet,  which  Furtwiingler,  iu  his  Masterpieces 
of  Grreek  Sculpture,^  assigns  to  a  Pheidiau  origin.  The  face  shows  too  plainly  the 
idealization  common  iu  earlj-  Greek  sculpture  to  allow  us  to  consider  it  a  portrait,  while 
the  narrow,  almond  eyes,  the  arrangement  of  the  coiffure,  and  the  general  expression 
of  the  face  are  perfectl}'  suited  to  the  type  of  "Aphrodite." 

This  type,  whether  or  not  it  represents  Aphrodite,  must  have  been  very  popular 
in  antiquity,  for  no  less  than  twenty-two  copies  of  it  are  already  known. ^  The  latest 
addition  to  the  list  recently  came  to  light  in  Rome,  and  is  of  interest  as  showing  some 
clear  variations  from  other  replicas.  It  is  now  in  the  Art  ^luseum  at  Worcester, 
Massachusetts  (Plate  XYII). 

This  new  head,  which  seems  to  be  of  Parian  marble,  is  made  in  two  pieces,  the  back 
being  wrought  of  a  separate  block  and  attached  by  an  iron  clamp. ^  The  end  of  the 
nose,  large  masses  of  the  hair,  and  one  of  tlie  pendant  side-locks  are  gone,  while  the 
entire  surface  has  suffered  from  chipping  and  incrustation.  Nevertlieless,  all  the  acci- 
dents of  time,  weather,  and  the  excavator's  pickaxe  have  not  been  able  to  obliterate  the 
dignity  and  charm  of  this  lovely  head  ;  for,  like  all  truly  beautiful  works  of  art,  what- 
ever is  left  of  it,  however  fragmentary,  is  still  beautiful. 

In  its  proportions,  the  head  shows  the  same  somewhat  excessive  length  as  others 
of  the  tj"pe,  due  to  the  great  knot  of  hair  at  the  back.  The  face  is  a  long  and  delicate 
oval.     The  neck  is  full  and  round.     The  head  is  slightly  above  life-size. 

The  hair,  which  is  bound  three  times  by  a  fillet,  is  treated  in  a  somewhat  schematic, 
but  verj-  rich  and  plastic  manner,  in  accordance  with  the  habit  of  the  fifth-century 

1  Furtwangler,  Masterpieces  of  Greek  Sculpture,  pp.  66-69.  Cf.  Eeinach.  Hecenil  de  Tetes  Antiques, 
pp.  69  f. 

-  Eighteen  copies  enumerated  by  Furtwangler ;  one  added  by  Helbig,  F'uhrer  (English  ed.).  p.  148  ;  one 
in  private  possession  in  London  ;  one  in  an  antiquary's  shop  in  Rhodes  on  the  island  of  Rhodes ;  and  the 
head  under  discussion. 

3  The  exact  reason  of  this  is  hard  to  find.  The  back  might  have  been  an  ancient  restoration,  but  the  fact 
that  it  Is  of  the  same  marble,  and  both  parts  are  of  the  same  excellent  workmanship,  make  this  very  doubtful. 

145 


146  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN   ROME 

Greek  sculptors.  In  one  important  respect  the  hair  of  this  copy  differs  from  that  of  all 
the  others,  in  that  it  escapes  from  under  the  front  fold  of  the  fillet  in  the  centre  of  the 
forehead  instead  of  over  the  centre  of  each  eye,  as  in  all  the  other  examples.  It  runs 
in  a  gently  waving  line  back  to  the  rich,  thick  bunches  of  curls  that  crop  out  in  front 
of  each  ear,  and  gives  a  distinctly  pointed  shape  to  the  forehead.  As  this  occurs  in  no 
other  replica,  it  may  have  been  an  addition  of  the  copyist  who,  wishing  to  add  some- 
thing of  the  Praxitelean  charm  to  the  rather  severe  beauty  of  the  original,  took  this 
method  of  pointing  the  forehead  to  accomplish  his  end.  He  has  certainly  succeeded, 
for  the  face  of  this  bust  is  far  gentler  and  sweeter  than  those  of  the  other  repetitions 
with  the  square  forehead. 

In  another  point  this  new  head  differs  from  all  the  others  save  one.  This  differ- 
ence is  in  the  thick  tress  of  hair  which  escapes  from  under  the  folds  of  the  fillet  behind 
each  ear  and,  hanging  free  from  the  neck,  rests  on  the  shoulder.  This  feature  is  found 
in  but  one  other  replica,  the  double  herm  in  Madrid,  with  a  head  of  the  "  Sappho  "  on 
one  side  and  of  a  youth  on  the  other.  The  locks  (or  rather  the  lock,  for  only  the  left 
one  remains)  on  the  new  bust  is  much  more  satisfactorily  treated.  It  stands  free  from 
the  ear,  is  rich  and  full,  and  has  nothing  of  the  stringy  quality  seen  in  the  Madrid 
herm.  These  locks  may  be  (like  the  forehead)  due  to  the  copyists,  or  perhaps,  though 
only  occurring  in  two  copies,  they  may  show  a  characteristic  of  the  original  head,  for 
such  tresses  are  common  enough  on  statues  of  the  tifth  century.  But  also  on  herms 
they  were  common  in  later  times  as  a  traditional  survival  of  the  archaic  type  of  herms 
with  long  hanging  locks.  However,  our  head  is  not  a  herm  !  Hence,  probably,  this 
feature  in  the  Madrid  head  is  due  to  the  influence  of  the  herm,  while  in  our  head  it  is 
due  to  a  desire  to  soften  the  type. 

The  generous  knot  of  hair  on  the  back  of  the  head  is  partly  bound  underneath  by 
the  fillet,  but  is  not  held  in  a  o-a'a/co?,  as  in  many  copies.^  The  treatment  of  the  curly 
ends  of  the  hair  is  particularly  tine.  The  ends  of  the  fillet  are  tied  in  a  knot  on  the 
nape  of  the  neck  and  hang  loosely  down. 

The  eyes,  which  are  long  and  narrow,  are  not  deeply  set.  The  lids  are  chiselled 
but  lightly,  especially  the  lower,  which  is  scarcely  differentiated  from  the  ej'eball.  It 
is  remarkable  that  the  upper  lid  does  not  overlap  the  under  in  the  outer  corner  of  the 
ej'e.  The  slight  modelling  gives  a  rather  indefinite,  soft,  swimming  exjiression  to  the 
eyes,  such  as  is  often  seen  in  later  types  of  Aphrodite.  The  brows  are  but  slightly 
arched,  and  the  distance  between  them  and  the  upper  eyelid  is  short.  The  nose  is 
long  and  nearly  straight,  and  is  rather  flat  along  the  ridge.  The  mouth  is  large  ; 
the  lips  are  slightly  parted,  the  upper  only  gently  curved,  the  lower  full  and  sharply 
receding  underneath.  The  chin  is  narrow  and  rounded.  The  ears,  which  are  placed 
fairly  high,  are  the  most  poorly  executed  part  of  the  head,  and  are  largely  hidden 
by  the  hair. 

How  near  this  last  addition  to  the  list  of  replicas  comes  to  the  original,  it  is,  of 
course,  impossible  to  say.  The  fact  that  this  copy  alone  has  the  pointed  forehead 
would  seem  to  show  that  in  this  particular  it  departs  from  the  model.     The  same  is 

'  Compare  liead  in  Villa  Borghese,  Room  IV,  No.  85. 


CROSS:    A   XEW   VARIANT   OF   THE   "SAPPHO"   TYPE  147 

true  as  regards  the  pendant  side  tresses;  for,  since  there  is  only  one  other  replica 
which  has  this  feature  (and  that  one  is  a  herm),  it  would  seem  tliat  here  again  we  have 
a  divergence  from  the  original,  although  there  is  no  positive  proof  that  both  features 
were  not  to  be  found  in  the  original. 

The  presence  of  distinct  traits  of  the  Pheidian  age  in  all  the  copies  lielps  to  date 
the  origin  of  this  type,  but  wlio  the  master  was  is  still  unknown.  P'urtwano-ler,  in 
his  Masterpieces,  confidently  asserts  that  in  these  copies  he  has  recovered  the  lost 
"Aphrodite"  by  Pheidias  himself. ^  He  jjoints  out  that  the  forehead  is  high  and  free, 
and  that  the  curls  escape  freely  only  above  the  ears,  in  the  manner  of  the  "  Athena 
Parthenos";  that  the  rich  plastic  waving  of  the  hair  on  the  top  of  the  head  is  genu- 
inely Pheidian ;  and  that  the  ears  are  shaped  like  those  of  the  "  Lemnian  Athena." 
But  in  our  copy,  at  least,  the  forehead  and  curls  are  not  like  the  "  Athena  Parthenos," 
nor  are  the  ears  in  this  and  most  of  the  other  copies  of  the  large-lobed,  shell-like  sort 
most  characteristic  of  Pheidias.  But  even  granting  these  points,  are  such  general  resem- 
blances sufficient  to  warrant  our  assigning  this  tyjDe  to  the  master  himself  ?  Are  they 
not  quite  as  much  the  characteristics  of  the  age  of  Greek  scul^Jture  in  which  Pheidias 
flourished  as  those  of  the  foremost  master  of  that  age  ?  The  mere  fact  that  a  work 
of  sculpture  has  undoubted  marks  of  a  particular  epoch  is  not  sufficient  reason  for 
assigning  it  to  the  most  famous  sculptor  of  the  ejioch.  It  is  much  more  satisfactory 
to  assign  a  given  type  to  a  particular  master  ;  but,  in  this  case,  at  least,  it  seems  quite 
impossible  to  do  so  with  any  fairness  or  confidence. 

The  workmanship  of  the  bust  under  consideration  is  in  most  respects  remarkably 
good,  so  that  it  seems  probable  it  is  Greek  i-ather  than  Roman.  Then,  too,  there  is 
nothing  of  the  dry,  mechanical  quality,  or  of  the  high  polish  frequently  seen  on  Roman 
copies,  while  tlie  delicate  modelling  of  the  face,  the  peculiar  rendering  of  the  eyes,  and 
the  free  yet  orderly  treatment  of  the  hair,  show  that  the  sculptor  was  not  only  master 
of  his  materials,  but  could  understand  and  copy  ably  the  famous  works  of  an  earlier  age. 

Herbert  Richard  Cross. 

1  Masterpieces,  pp.  66,  67. 


NOTE 


It  appears  that  there  is  a  difference  of  opinion  among  competent  judges  with  regard  to  the  antiquity 
of  the  marble  here  discussed  by  Mr.  Cross,  some  authorities  maintaining  that  the  head  is  a  modern 
forgery,  others  that  it  is  a  work  of  the  best  epoch  of  Greek  sculpture.  The  Committee  thinks  it  advis- 
able, nevertheless,  to  publish  the  article  with  this  statement,  thus  opening  the  discussion  of  the 
authenticity  of  the  marble  to  a  much  wider  public  than  is  usual  in  similar  cases.  —  J.  H.  W. 


THE  CHRISTIAN   SARCOPHAGUS   IN   S.  MARIA  ANTIQUA 


This  sarcophagus  was  discovered  in  Aj:)!-!!.  1901,  during  the  excavations  in  S.  ^laria 
Antiqua,  in  the  Roman  Forum.  Marucchi  first  publislied  it  in  tlie  Notizie  degli  Scavi  and 
afterwards  in  a  special  article  with  pliototype  in  the  third  fascicle  of  the  Nuovo  Bullettino 
iU  Archeologia  cristiana,  1901,  pp.  206-216.  His  suggestions  regarding  the  provenience 
of  the  monument  are  very  interesting  and  ingenious,  but  his  description  of  it  is  incom- 
plete and  liis  interpretation  of  the  scenes  seems  to  me  extravagant  (Fig.  1). 


Figure  1.  —  Sarcophagus  in  S.  Maria  Axtiqua  (Face) 

The  sarcophagus  used  to  be  in  the  corridor  leading  to  the  ascent  to  the  Palatine, 
on  the  left  of  the  church,  and  was  so  placed  that  one  could  photograph  only  the  front. 
Its  dimensions  are  those  of  a  single  sarcophagus,  2.17  m.  in  length,  0.675  m.  in  breadth, 
0.66  m.  in  height.  The  back  is  plain,  the  front  and  rounded  ends  decorated.  The 
scenes,  beginning  at  the  right  (Fig.  2),  are  as  follows :  Two  fishermen,  naked,  save  for 
the  perizoma,  one  at  the  right,  standing,  facing  left,  another  at  the  left,  sitting,  facing  left, 
hold  a  net  between  them,  through  the  meshes  of  which  may  be  seen  the  heads  of  fish. 
Next  is  the  baptism  of  Christ :  the  Baptist  at  right,  facing  left,  clad  in  pallium  only, 
stands  on  a  rock,  resting  his  right  hand  on  the  head  of  the  Christ ;  the  Saviour,  repre- 
sented as  a  boy,  stands  naked  in  a  pool  or  stream,  facing  left  ;  above  his  head  appears 
the  descending  dove.  The  Good  Shepherd  comes  next,  erect,  facing  left,  dressed  in 
the  exomis,  or  sleeveless  tunic,  and  carrj'ing  a  ram  on  his  shoulders,  while  at  his  feet 
and  behind  him  to  right  and  left  stand  two  more,  looking  back  and  up  at  him.  The 
legs   of    the    Good    Shepherd    are    not   well    finished,   but   tiie    artist    seems    to    have 

148 


MOREY:    THE   CHRISTIAX  SARCOPHAGUS  IN   S.  MARIA   AXTIQUA 


149 


FiGCKE   2.  —  Sarcophagi's   i\   S.   Maria   Axtiqha 
(Right  End) 


intended  to  represent  shoes  on  the  feet,  with  greaves  or  plaited  stockings  around  the 
calves.  The  centre  of  the  sarcophagus  is  occupied  by  two  figures  whose  faces  were 
merely  blocked  out  and  never  finished  :  on  the  right  a  male  "  philosopher '"  iigure,  in 
pallium  onl}-,  seated  on  a  draped  sella  and 
reading  a  scroll;  to  the  left,  an  orans,  or 
praj'ing  figure,  standing,  dressed  in  sleeve- 
less tunic  and  palla.  Between  them,  at  the 
feet  of  the  orans,  is  a  dove,  partly  enveloped 
by  her  palla,  its  tail  concealed  by  her  ttrnic. 
It  looks  backward  and  upward  at  the  orans. 
The  rest  of  the  decorated  space  to  the  left 
is  occupied  by  the  story  of  Jonah.  At  the 
extreme  left  (Fig.  3),  upon  a  rock  or  prom- 
ontory, sits  a  sea  divinity,  with  drapery 
thrown  across  his  left  arm,  loins,  and  right 
leg.  In  his  left  hand  he  holds  erect  a  tri- 
dent. From  the  eminence  on  which  he  sits  flow  the  waters  of  the  sea,  on  which  tosses 
a  ship,  to  the  right,  sailing  left.  The  sail  is  furled,  denoting  the  storm.  In  the  bow 
we  see  what  seems  to  be  a  standard.  The  hull  is  decorated  with  spirals.  In  the  stern 
to  the  right  stands  a  sailor  working  one  of  the  rudders ;  in  the  bow  another  sailor  of 
smaller  size  raises  his  arms  and  gazes  back  at  the  monster.  The  monster  appears  to  the 
right,  coiling  along  the  surface  of  the  water  and  looking  toward  .lonah,  who  is  sleeping, 
naked,  under  the  gourd  to  the  right.  The  gourd  takes  the  form  of  an  arbor.  On  the 
top  of  this  arbor,  which  slants  downward  from  right  to  left,  are  three  rams,  two  to  the 
right,  reclining,  looking  right,  one  to  the  left,  standing,  looking  left.  The  landscape 
background  is  indicated  throughout  by  trees,  but  very  feebly,  save  where  the  trees  stand 

out  to  divide  the  scenes.  We  have  here, 
perhaps,  the  earliest  example  of  regular  divi- 
sion of  scenes,  which  was  later  eifected  by 
more  conventionalized  trees  and  then  bj"  col- 
umns and  pilasters.  ]\Iarucchi  assigns  the 
sarcophagus  to  the  first  half  of  the  fourth 
centur}',  from  a  comparison  with  other  monu- 
ments and  the  reminiscences  of  classic  style 
in  the  figures.  The  scenes  are  lively,  the 
composition  less  oppressively  symmetrical 
than  in  the  generality,  the  figures  better. 

The  decoration  consists  of  a  mixture  of 
pagan  and  Christian  motives.  The  fisher- 
men seem  to  belong  to  the  former,  being  selected  along  with  the  baptism  to  balance  the 
marine  scene  on  the  other  end  of  the  sarcophagus.  Thus  a  fishing  scene  is  used  to 
balance  the  story  of  Jonah  on  a  Lateran  sarcophagus  (G.i  307,  1)  and  another  forms  a 


FiGCKE  o. —  Sakcoihagcs   IX   S.  Maria  Axiiqca 
(Left  End) 


1  Garrucci,  Storia  delV  Arte  cristiana. 


150  THE  AMERICAX  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX  ROME 

pendant  to  a  putto  in  a  boat  on  the  ends  of  a  sarcophagus  in  Ravenna  (G.  371,  3  and  4). 
The  baptism  is  probably  the  earliest  to  occur  on  sarcophagi.  The  others  may  be  seen 
in  Strzygowski,  Ikonographie  der  Taufe  Christi,  pi.  i,  except  the  one  on  a  Lateran  sar- 
cophagus {Bull,  di  Arch,  crist.  1882,  pp.  90-91,  pi.  ix),  reproduced  in  Marucchi's  article 
in  the  mwvo  BuHettino,  and  a  fragment  from  the  basilica  of  SS.  Nereus  and  Achilles 
(published  by  Grousset,  Les  Sarcophages  Chretiens,  no.  162).  It  does  not  differ  from 
the  others.  Christ  is  always  a  boy,  and  the  Baptist  sometimes  wears  the  pallium.  In 
the  catacomb  frescoes  he  is  always  dressed  in  exomis  or  perizoma  (Wilpert,  Die  Malereien 
der  Sakramentkapellen,  p.  19,  note  3).  Passing  over  the  Good  Shepherd,  which  presents 
nothing  new,  we  come  to  the  central  figures,  a  sitting  male  figure,  in  philosopher's 
pallium,  reading  a  scroll,  and  a  female  orans.  This  group  is  a  Christian  adaptation  of 
the  "  philosophical  conversation,"  which  was  fairly  frequent  in  pagan  sarcophagi,  paint- 
ings, and  reliefs.  An  example  of  the  pagan  model  may  be  seen  on  the  sarcophagus  fig- 
ured in  Garrucci,  371,  5,  and  a  number  of  Christian  imitations  are  collected  in  Garrucci's 
plates  370,  371.  On  our  sarcophagus  the  two  figures  were  intended  for  portraits,  the 
heads  being  merely  blocked  out.  The  same  unfinished  head  is  observed  in  the  case 
of  the  orans  which  occurs  on  seven  sarcophagi  in  the  Lateran,  and  an  orans  bust  on  a 
sarcophagus  in  the  Kircherian  Museum.  On  five  of  the  Lateran  sarcophagi  (Nos.  122, 
148,  154,  160,  161 ;  G.  374,  2  ;  380,  4 ;  316,  4  ;  376,  2 ;  382,  2-4)  the  orans  is  the  only 
figure  left  unfinished,  as  in  the  case  of  the  central  figures  here.  The  orans  type  on 
our  sarcophagus  is  one  often  carved  on  epitaphs  to  represent  the  defunct  in  pace,  the 
phrase  being  pictorially  translated  by  the  dove  at  the  orans'  feet.  The  type  is  a  con- 
venient one  for  the  sculptor.  Figures  of  orantes  with  doves  on  the  epitaphs  might  be 
cited  in  abundance,  but  particularly  striking  is  the  figure,  exactly  like  ours,  save  that  the 
dove  is  on  the  left  of  the  woman,  which  may  be  seen  on  the  epitaph  of  Aurelia  Sirice  in 
the  Lateran  (Fig.  4  ;  G.  484, 12).  This  dove  has  the  same  meaning  as  the  more  common 
one  carrying  the  olive  branch  in  its  bill,  which  is  labelled  PAX  in  another  Lateran 
inscription  (G.  486,  9).  It  is  in  some  cases  interpreted  to  mean  the  Christian  or  the 
Christian's  soul,  but  no  distinction  between  the  types  was  observed  by  the  Christian 
stone-cutters,  who  used  each  of  them  in  both  senses.     Thus  in  G.  484, 1,  the  in  pace  dove 

which  brings  celestial  comfort  to  Jonah  has  no 

"■ '^^ —"^ ^       olive  branch,  and  in  G.  486,  16,  two  doves  of  the 

/^N^l•wiy^&ll?l(^BXVI•"1^i^lff    /       individual  kind,  labelled  with  the  names  of  two 
flE'CiT''*>^EU\/ifT^i/AV<y'CO-A^^     I        women,   Benera   and   Sahhatia,   carry   the    olive 


^^^.^^y'^'^VfJr^'^^^^^m    {        branch  nevertheless.     Our  artist  has  borrowed 

the  same  type  to  represent  his  dead  Christian  and 

copied  it  so  closely  that  we  certainly  have  here  a 
Figure  4.  —  Epitaph  of  Aurelia   Sirice,  ...  ,  ,.   .  n-'i        i 

Latkrax  Home  survival  of  catacomb  tradition.      Ihe  dove  soon 

(Garrucci,  484, 12)  ^^''^P^  o^*  ^^  *^^®  Sarcophagi.     Another  praying 

figure  accompanied  by  it  apjjears  as  the  left  ter- 
minal figure  on  a  Pisan  sarcophagus,  of  which  I  shall  speak  later.  There  is  some 
doubt  about  the  dove,  however,  and  the  sarcophagus  is  apparently  earlier  than  ours. 

The  lively  Jonah  scene  presents  several  points  of  interest.     A  very  close  parallel  to 
it,  even  to  the  spirals  on  the  ship's  hull,  is  that  on  a  sarcophagus-co'ver  in  the  Palazzo 


MOREY:    THE   CHRISTIAX   SARCOPHAGUS   IX   S.  MARIA   ANTIQUA 


151 


FlGUKE 


SAHCoriiAiirs-((>vi;i:    in    I'ai.azzo 

Rome 

(Garrucci,  397,  12) 


KosDAyiNi, 


Rondanini,  Rome  (Fig.  5  ;  G.  397, 12,  described  by  Grousset,  Les  Sarcoj^hages  Chretiens, 
under  no.  154).  Tlie  furled  sail  and  standard  are  common  to  both  compositions.  The 
furled  sail  is  new,  being  regularly  full  on  sarcophagi.      On  the  other  hand,  the  sail  is 

furled  in  the  catacombs.  The  sur- 
vival of  catacomb  types  in  this  case, 
as  in  the  case  of  the  orans,  agrees 
with  the  early  date  of  the  sarcopha- 
gus (cf.  IMitius,  Jonas  aiif  den  Denk- 
mulern  der  altchr.  Ktinst,  p.  54). 
Besides  the  sea  divinity  at  the  end 
of  the  decoration,  which  may  be  com- 
pared, as  a  terminal  figure,  with  a 
pastoral  god  figured  in  Garrucci,  370, 
2,  there  is  another  pagan  survival  in 
the  scene  which  is  very  amusing. 
Marucchi  says  that  the  sheep  on  the  top  of  Jonah's  arbor  are  those  of  the  Good  Shepherd. 
If  they  belong  to  him,  they  have  surely  wandered  far  and  are  not  to  be  counted  among 
the  ninety -and- nine.  It  is  easier  to  believe  them  the  sheep  of  another  shepherd,  viz. 
the  beautiful  youth  of  Latnios,  Endymion.  It  is  well  known  that  the  Endymion 
type  was  used  by  Christian  artisans  in  carving  the  sleeping  Jonah.  A  Christian  medal 
published  by  De  Rossi  (Bull,  di  Arch,  rrist.  1869,  p.  42)  reproduces  Endymion  bodily 
in  the  figure  of  a  young  shepherd.  It  may  have  been  through  the  sleejjing  shepherds 
that  the  t^'pe  came  to  the  aid  of  artisans  who  had  to  make  sleeping  Jonahs.  Grousset 
(Les  Sarcophayes  Chretiens,  no.  61)  cites  a  cover  fragment  in  house  No.  17  in  the 
Vicolo  del  Carmine,  Rome  (whose  Christian  origin,  however,  cannot  be  proved),  which 
has  a  young  shepherd  dressed  in  exomis,  sleeping,  with  right  arm 
thrown  back  above  his  head,  quite  in  the  manner  of  our  Jonah. 
(Compare  the  reclining  shepherd  in  G.  394,  6.)  But  a  direct  imi- 
tation has  plenty  of  evidence  for  it,  as  one  may  see  by  comparing 
Jonah  and  the  sheep  with  the  Endymion  in  Robert  (Die  Antiken 
Sarkophagreliefs,  III,  pi.  xviii.  Louvre ;  detail  in  Fig.  6),  where 
the  sheep  are  similarly  reclining  on  a  ledge  above  the  shep- 
herd ;  a  closer  resemblance  to  the  attitude  of  Jonah's  sheep 
is  seen  in  that  of  Endymion's  sheep  in  pis.  xvii,  65 ;  xv, 
58 ;  xiv,  49,  50,  51.  Our  artist  followed  his  model  only 
too  faithfully,  and  if  we  imagine  a  Diana  stepping  from 
her  chariot  in  the  room  of  the  sea  monster,  the  old 
scene  stands  before  us,  with  only  the  gourd  vine  to 
obscure  it.  One  cannot  resist  the  impression  that 
our  artist  was  a  pagan  or  a  very  dubious  Christian  and 

only  imperfectly  understood  the  scene  he  had  to  carve  here.  Jonah  was  an  Endymion 
to  him,  and  an  Endymion  must  have  sheep,  the  gourd  vine  notwithstanding. 

^Nlarucchi's   interpretation  of   the  scenes  on  the   sarcophagus  is  suggested   by  the 
fishermen  and  baptism,  which  two  scenes  he  groups  together.     He  compares  them  to 


PlGCRE  6.  —  Sleepixg  Exdvmiox  o.v 
A  Sarcophagus  ix  the  Loivre 

(Robert,  III,  pi.  xviii) 


152  THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN  ROME 

the  well-knowii  fresco  in  the  Sacrament  Chapels  in  S.  Callisto,  where  similar  scenes  are 
united  (G.  7,  2).  This  fresco  shows  Christ  as  a  naked  boy,  standing  in  the  water,  with 
the  Baptist  standing  on  the  bank  beside  him.  Above  Christ's  head  descends  the  dove. 
On  the  opposite  bank  sits  a  fisherman,  who  draws  a  fish  from  the  same  water.  Christ's 
baptism  is  here  interpreted  to  be  a  symbol  of  the  rite  in  general,  and  the  fisherman 
is  the  apostolic  "  fisher  of  men,"  who  draws  the  convert  from  the  baptismal  waters. 
Marucchi  sees  an  intention  to  convey  such  a  meaning  in  the  juxtaposition  of  the  fisher- 
men and  the  baptism  on  our  sarcophagus.  A  more  natural  reason  for  grouping  these 
two  water  scenes  at  this  end  of  the  sarcophagus  is  to  form  a  pendant  to  the  Jonah  story 
at  the  other  end,  as  was  pointed  out  before.  IMoreover,  the  two  scenes  are  not  united 
here,  as  in  the  fresco,  but  divided  off  by  a  tree.  To  prove  the  connection  between  them, 
it  must  be  shown  at  least  that  the  inspiration  of  the  decoration  as  a  whole  is  allegorical. 

This  Marucchi  tries  to  do.  He  reads  in  the  scenes  from  right  to  left  an  allegorical 
exposition  of  the  spiritual  life  of  the  defunct,  the  key  to  which  lies  in  the  three  figures 
to  the  left  of  the  baptism,  the  Good  Shepherd,  reading  figure,  and  orans.  He  compares 
this  series  of  figures  with  those  on  a  sarcophagus  coming  from  the  Via  Salaria,  now  in 
the  Lateran,  ascribed  by  De  Rossi  to  the  second  century  (^Bull.  di  Arch,  crist.  1891, 
p.  55  ff.).  Here  we  see  the  deceased  husband  and  wife,  with  attendants,  seated  facing 
one  anotlier.  The  husband  is  dressed  in  a  philosopher's  pallium  and  reads  a  scroll. 
Between  them,  forming  the  central  group,  stand  the  Good  Shepherd  and  an  orans. 
De  Rossi  interprets  the  orans  and  Good  Shepherd  as  symbols  of  the  church  in  heaven 
and  of  its  head,  who  comfort  the  departed  pair  with  the  joys  of  paradise.  (A  similar 
conception  may  have  inspired  the  scene  on  a  Gallic  sarcophagus,  G.  370,  2.)  Marucchi 
thinks  the  same  notion  is  to  be  read  in  the  three  figures  on  our  sarcophagus :  the  orans 
signifying  the  church  in  heaven,  by  an  expansion  of  its  original  meaning ;  the  sitting 
figure,  the  defunct  reading  the  Scriptures ;  and  the  Good  Shepherd,  the  spouse  of  the 
church,  Christ.  The  eoniugium  or  av^vyia  between  Christ  and  His  church  is  a  very  old 
patristic  concept. 

There  is  a  difficulty  in  the  way  of  this  explanation  in  the  shape  of  the  unfinished 
face  of  the  orans,  which  ]\Iarucchi  seems  to  me  to  avoid  rather  than  to  remove.  He 
admits  that  the  natural  reason  for  the  unfinished  state  of  the  two  heads  is  that  they 
were  to  be  completed  as  portraits  of  the  occupants  of  the  sarcophagus.  But  the  sar- 
cophagus is  only  large  enough  for  one.  "  Hence,"  to  translate  his  own  words,  "this 
peculiarity  of  the  unfinished  face  may  be  well  explained  by  the  common  habit  of  leav- 
ing unfinished  in  the  course  of  the  work  the  two  central  figures,  which  then  often 
remained  unfinished  even  after  the  purchase  of  the  monument,  by  reason  of  carelessness 
or  for  the  sake  of  economy."  He  concludes  then  that  the  orans  was  to  be  finished 
merely  as  an  "  ideal  type."  The  sitting  figure  was  to  represent  the  defunct  Christian, 
but  we  are  not  allowed  the  natural  conclusion  that  his  features  were  to  be  reproduced, 
which  would  be  tantamount  to  a  confession  that  his  head  was  left  unfinished  to  be 
completed  as  a  portrait,  which  is  a  very  good  reason,  while  that  of  the  orans  was  left 
blocked  out  to  be  completed  as  an  "  ideal  type,"  or  for  no  reason  at  all. 

To  continue  with  Marucchi's  allegory.  The  orans,  according  to  the  usual  interpre- 
tation, taken  in  relation  w  ith  tht'  sitting  figure  of  the  defunct,  would  represent  the  soul 


iVIOREY:    THE   CHRISTIAN   SARCOPHAGUS  IN   S.  MARIA   ANTIQUA  153 

in  paradise.  But  the  Good  Shepherd  on  the  other  side  of  the  sitting  figure  sliows  that 
a  more  lofty  concept  was  in  the  mind  of  the  artist.  The  three  figures  are  to  be  taken 
together,  and  Maruechi  sees  in  the  group  the  church  of  the  saints  and  its  Head,  the 
Good  Slieplierd,  communion  with  wliom  is  the  reward  of  the  deceased.  Such  reward 
he  has  merited  by  obedience  to  the  divine  law  contained  in  Holy  Scripture,  typified  by 
the  scroll.  This  is  the  nucleus  of  the  allegory.  It  is  begun  on  the  right  by  the  fishino- 
scene  and  baptism,  continued  on  the  left  by  the  story  of  Jonah,  the  symbol  of  resurrec- 
tion and  eternal  life.  The  dead  believer  entered  into  the  church,  converted  by  the 
words  of  the  '•  fisher  of  men  "  and  his  successors,  and  purified  by  the  waters  of  baptism. 
"  After  death,"  says  Marucchi,  "  the  def imct  was  to  arise  again  to  new  life,  and  the 
Jonah  scene  alludes  to  the  resurrection.  For  his  virtues  he  has  been  received  by  the 
Heavenly  Pastor,  together  with  the  elect ;  and  this  last  part  is  symbolized  Ijy  the  cen- 
tral group  of  the  orans  united  with  the  Good  Shepherd."  Even  the  sea  god  has  to  bear 
his  part,  "  for,"  says  Marucchi,  "  he  holds  in  his  hand  a  trident  and  raises  it  aloft  like 
an  emblem.  Now  we  learn  from  many  examples  that  the  trident  was  a  form  of  dis- 
guised cross,  and  that  it  was  used  in  ancient  Christian  art  at  a  time  when  it  was  not 
yet  customary  to  represent  openly  the  real  form  of  the  cross.  Around  a  trident  is 
twined  the  dolphin,  or  piscis  salvator,  in  a  fresco  of  the  cemetery  of  CalHsto ;  and  the 
trident  between  fish,  with  the  same  significance  of  cross,  is  seen  carved  on  some  marbles 
of  the  cemetery  of  Domitilla.  It  will  not,  then,  seem  improj^er  to  believe  that  the 
sculptor  of  our  sarcophagus,  who  had  a  special  predilection  for  the  symbolical  in  all 
his  figures,  wished  to  express  a  concept  in  this  last  one  also,  that  is,  that  upon  the 
stormy  sea  of  life  and  superior  to  death,  indicated  by  the  waters  which  engulfed  Jonah, 
shines,  as  the  sign  of  immortal  hope,  the  cross  of  Christ." 

This  interpretation  rests  upon  the  three  figures  before  mentioned,  —  orans,  reading 
figure,  and  Good  Shepherd.  The  significance  attached  to  them  by  Marucchi  is  beset 
with  difficulties,  even  if  we  waive  the  unfinished  faces.  In  the  first  place,  the  three 
figures  do  not  form  a  group,  as  the  Good  Shepherd  is  shut  off  from  the  other  two  by 
the  usual  tree.  Second,  the  central  group  is  not  composed  of  all  three,  but  of  orans 
and  reading  figure  alone.  Lastly,  the  dove  at  the  orans'  feet,  which  seems  to  have 
escaped  ^Marucchi,  makes  this  interpretation  quite  impossible.  For  we  have  seen  how 
closely  our  artist  copied  the  epitaph  type  of  orans  and  dove,  and  he  must  have  meant 
to  use  it  as  it  was  used  in  the  catacombs,  to  represent  tlie  defunct  in  pace.  It  is  useless 
to  try  to  expand  a  figure  whose  meaning  is  already  stereotyped  and  given  an  individual 
application  by  the  dove  into  an  ideal  "  church."  Lastly,  the  unfinished  face  remains 
as  an  insuperable  objection  to  interpreting  this  orans  as  a  figure  of  the  church  in  heaven 
or  the  soul  of  the  sitting  figure,  or  anything  else  than  an  individual. 

This  circumstance  is  attributed  by  Marucchi  to  the  "common  habit  of  leaving 
unfinished  in  the  course  of  the  work  the  two  central  figures,  which  then  often  remained 
unfinished  even  after  the  purchase  of  the  monument  by  reason  of  carelessness  or  for 
the  sake  of  economy."  The  "habit"  to  which  he  alludes  was  hardly  "common"  save 
when  portraits  had  to  be  done,  as  in  the  case  of  the  figure  in  the  centre  of  the  sarcopha- 
gus or  the  bust  or  busts  in  the  imago  clypeata.  If  saving  of  labor  were  the  only  reason, 
there  would  be  a  more  general  lack  of  finish  around  the  centre.     But  when  the  busts 


154 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX  ROME 


in  the  iviago  clypeata  are  left  blocked  out.  the  rest  of  tlie  decoration  is  usually  complete. 
On  the  five  Lateran  sarcophagi  which  I  have  mentioned,  the  orans  which  stands  for  the 
defunct  in  the  centre  of  the  sarcophagus  is  left  undone  in  distinction  to  all  the  other 
figures.  And  on  our  sarcophagus  the  smallest  detail  has  been  looked  to,  ujj  to  the 
faces  of  the  central  figures.  This  exception  of  the  faces  from  all  the  rest  must  have 
been  premeditated,  the  figures  occupy  the  position  accorded  to  portraits,  and  there  is 
every  reason  to  suppose  that  tlie}-  were  meant  for  portraits. 

But  the  sarcophagus  is  a  single  one.  Perhaps,  then,  the  unfinished  faces  are  a 
device  of  the  jjrudent  sarcopliagus  dealer,  who  thus  prepared  himself  for  a  male  or 
female  customer.  The  extra  head  would  tlien  have  been  finished  as  husband  or 
wife,  as  the  case  might  be,  or  some  other  member  of  the  deceased's  family.  Or  a  purel}- 
decorative  type  could  have  been  made  of  them,  both  figures  being  so  used.  For  the 
sitting  figure,  compare  Pleader,  '  Sj-mmetry  in  Christian  Relief  Sculpture,'  Am.  Jour. 
Arch.  1900,  p.  137.  For  the  orans,  balanced  with  the  Good  Shepherd  as  a  terminal 
figure,  compare  G.  370,  4.  If  the  orans  were  thus  used  decoratively  or  to  represent  a 
living  relative  of  the  defunct,  we  must  sujipose  that  the  dove  was  introduced  without 

meaning  and  by  force  of  habit.  But 
the  sculptor  has  followed  so  closely  the 
catacomb-epitajih  figure  by  inserting 
the  dove  and  in  other  ways  that  it 
seems  to  rae  most  probable  that  he 
chose  the  orans  to  mark  the  occupant 
of  the  sarcophagus,  intending  to  fin- 
ish the  reading  figure  as  the  husband, 
brother,  or  other  relative,  who  should 
have  purchased  the  monument.  There 
are  plenty  of  instances  of  this  figuring 
of  relatives  along  with  the  deceased,  one  of  which  may  be  seen  in  Fig.  7  (G.  485.  15), 
where  Crescentina,  the  orans,  and  Januarius,  wlio  is  accompanied  by  doves,  are  evidently 
in  heaven,  while  the  third  figure  represents  Flavins  Aquilinus,  who,  as  the  inscription 
tells  us,  provided  this  work  of  art  in  his  lifetime. 

It  was  very  natural  for  the  uninventive  fourth  century  to  adopt  the  old  philosophi- 
cal conversation  as  a  portrait  group.  We  see  that  it  was  customary  to  represent  tlie 
defunct  as  a  philosopher  as  early  as  the  Via  Salaria  sarcophagus.  The  higli  regard 
for  the  i^hilosopher's  ijallium,  reflected  everywhere  in  Christian  art  and  in  tlie  fathers, 
may  liave  had  something  to  do  with  it.  But  the  Christians  borrowed  the  pagan  scene 
bodily  too,  and  probably  not  as  a  portrait  group,  as  we  may  see  on  the  Pisan  sarcopha- 
gus which  I  have  mentioned  (G.  370,  3).  It  is  a  strigillated  sarcopliagus  witli  centre  and 
end  panels.  In  the  centre  we  see  the  reader  and  a  woman  listening,  in  the  right  end 
panel  a  man  in  pallium,  with  a  scrinium  beside  him,  in  the  other  end  panel  his  wife, 
holding  up  one  hand  in  attitude  of  prayer.  At  her  feet,  to  the  left,  partly  concealed 
by  her  dress,  quite  in  the  manner  of  our  sarcophagus,  is  what  is  left  of  a  bird.  Gar- 
rucci,  intrenched  behind  the  fact  that  the  head  and  neck  are  gone  and  the  tail  not  to  be 
seen,  thinks  that  it  might  l)e  a  peacock.     It  is  more  likely  that  it  was  a  dove,  as  in  the 


FiGURK 


-  Epitaph  is  Lateran,  Rome 
(Garrucci,  485,  15) 


MOREY:    THE   CIIRISTIAX   SARCOPHAGUS  IX  S.  MARIA  AXTIQUA  155 

case  of  our  orans.  In  another  sarcophagus,  G.  370,  4,  the  philosopher  and  listener 
occupy  the  centre  panel  again,  witli  orans  and  Good  Shepherd  at  the  ends.  The  posi- 
tion in  the  centre  and  the  strongly  individualized  face  of  the  man  suggest  that  here 
we  have  a  group  of  man  and  wife.  All  these  scenes  are  in  the  pagan  manner.  In  other 
sarcophagi  we  see  that  the  scene  has  been  Christianized.  Thus  in  G.  371,  2  (Ravenna), 
to  the  reading  figure  and  the  listening  woman  are  added  three  figures,  a  man,  a  woman, 
and  a  child  carrying  a  box,  a  purely  domestic  group,  to  which  the  reader  and  listener 
seem  also  to  belong.  Here,  too,  the  man  is  dressed  in  pallium  and  the  woman  raises  one 
hand  in  pra3-er,  a  gesture  which  curiously  ilUustrates  the  tenacity  of  pagan  tradition. 
All  these  sarcophagi  are  shown  Ijy  such  details  and  the  general  character  of  the  decora- 
tion (strigils,  shepherd  scenes,  etc.)  to  be  earlier  than  ours.  A  real  orans  does  not 
appear  with  the  philosopher  until  later,  in  a  sarcophagus  in  the  Lateran  (G.  371,  1). 
The  listening  woman  here  has  both  hands  raised.  Whether  tliis  scene  is  a  purely  ideal  or 
allegorical  "  conversation,"  or  was  meant  to  represent  a  family,  is  a  question.  At  any 
rate  it  shows  a  group  whicli  our  sculptor  might  have  copied,  and  the  other  examples 
prove  that  the  scene  was  already  used  to  figure  the  married  pair.  From  this  hasty 
comparison  we  may  see  how  the  portrait  group  on  our  sarcophagus  makes  it  likely  that 
some  at  least  of  the  similar  groups  on  others  ma}-  be  also  domestic  groups.  They  have 
hitherto  been  interpreted  with  various  allegorical  meanings,  ideal  representations  of 
Scripture  reading,  prophet  and  church,  etc. 

Marucchi's  remarks  about  the  marine  genius  and  his  trident  are  perfectly  gratuitous. 
One  might  as  well  say  that  because  the  vine  is  sometimes  a  Cliristian  symbol,  the 
grapes  in  Dionysos'  hair  have  a  Christian  meaning.  The  allegory  rests  on  an  assump- 
tion that  is  not  at  all  justified,  for  the  concetto  elevato  which  he  ascribes  to  the  sculptor 
is  in  itself  an  improbable  tiling.  Pleader,  in  the  article  cited  above,  has  shown  that 
the  scenes  almost  never  have  any  inner  connection  with  each  other,  and  are  certainly 
not  to  be  regarded  as  so  many  letters  in  a  symbolical  alphabet  with  wliich  tiie  crafts- 
men of  Rome  wrote  "sermons  in  stone."'  They  were  selected  frum  an  artistic  point  of 
view  and  chiefly  with  reference  to  symmetry. 

But  what  our  monument  has  lost  in  allegory  it  has  gained  in  other  ways  by  a 
reexamination.  It  is  best  understood  as  a  specimen  of  the  transition  from  the  third- 
century  reliefs  to  the  regular  fourth-century  type.  There  are  many  points  of  re- 
semblance :  the  pagan  motives,  the  Good  Shepherd,  the  central  group  are  in  the 
third-century  manner.  But  the  spirit  is  different.  The  old  scenes  approach  the 
pagan  because  they  were  chosen  in  pagan  shops,  and  are  Christian  only  in  so  far  as 
they  accord  with  Christian  ideas  or  do  not  offend  Christian  prejudices.  Such  are  the 
shepherds,  fishermen,  vines,  and  vintages  which  we  find  in  early  sarcophagi.  Here  we 
have  the  product  of  the  early  fourth  century,  when  Christianity  spread  f;\ster  than  the 
understanding  of  its  meaning.  Unaccustomed  hands  were  called  to  carve  new  and 
strange  figures  ;  catacomb  types  had  to  be  brought  into  use,  as  we  saw  in  the  furled  sail 
on  Jonah's  ship  and  the  orans  with  the  dove  ;  the  shepherdless  sheep  on  Jonah's  arbor 
remain  to  testify  to  the  questionable  ortliodoxy  of  our  sculptor.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  separation  of  the  scenes  is  commenced  and  a  new  departure  is  taken  in  introducing 
tlie  baptism  of  Clirist.  wliich  is  conceived  in  the  form  it  thereafter  takes  on  the  sar- 


156  TIIK  AJMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 

cophagi,  and  not  after  the  manner  of  the  catacomb  paintings.  Besides  the  minor  points 
of  interest,  the  sarcophagus  is  very  helpful  in  two  respects.  The  portrait  group  in  the 
centre  affords  us  a  new  basis  on  which  to  study  other  such  imitations  of  the  old  phi- 
losopher and  listening  woman  of  pagan  art.  Second,  we  have  iu  the  orans  of  our  sar- 
cophagus a  proof  that  the  orans  was  commonly  used  as  a  portrait  of  the  defunct.  It  is 
not  by  any  means  the  only  one,  but  it  is  perha^DS  the  least  disputable.  Any  one  who 
has  o-one  through  the  numberless  interpretations  of  the  figure  will  welcome  a  clear  case 
like  this  for  a  landmark  in  the  maze  of  conflicting  and  unsatisfactory  evidence.  It 
serves  at  least  to  qualify  the  sweeping  dictum  of  Wilpert  that  the  orans  figures  are 
never  portraits,  except  in  the  sense  of  "  ideal  portraits,"  but  "  Bilder  der  in  der  Selig- 
keit  gedachten  Seelen  der  Verstorbenen,  welche  fiir  die  Hinterbliebenen  beten,  damit 
auch  diese  das  gleiche  Ziel  erlangen  "  {Ein  Cyklm  christologischer  Gemalde,  pp.  30  ff.). 

Charles  R.  Morey. 


o 


iMEMTARY  Papers,  Vol. 


xur 


li^miii  moJmon  columrilfr  nft  nu?.Ticilv  Cf^tinicus  clef 
nitruhoitromim  ltten-;ii   tvipMHapTC-tibfa.^i. 
'J  IotcIk^s  air^suclis-OTT,  l,j^v,ua-fr  naa.nct^qui 

Ajftrm^-pei  ou™^>ian  -mffrtp,,,"  ,.^p„„™!^l,,  i>r,j>l,c<,nf -re, 
cjuSr,  lam  j^i  Jpmou^ii  uoluvniiil  ft.-^-,.  iioc uMstemi  piCm 
<W,-Uc  opcoET^  .<^n^™..  r-nt-T.);  fepy^™  u^„;U       . 


y^  "aliM  -pmj,  -mime,,,!,,^  .ijiTicole- ,  l(o 


l^^oy^tr  o^,.,iTtri>»r,  jnftTTrp-r™,  ^olu- 


l■p)m^J;r^f(^, 


■TT 


.         -    I  '       I    I         -     I II I — l-ll> 


-.del™-)-  "J'fr'*T'l-T'<T^i-"1^°**T^  ''^«rp^'I>»rT 

p=jo<nS«n  •fa^aJnty^ftTil.<Br<]oenc|t,aj,i,^-„Mp.».fyn^i!-|4cv 


m-l'iLT 


■5^1f-c)uero  p>ff.am  -jaiOTi"  H&)iSi«r,  pray-  pep,el,6,t,|>fto»„s^. 

-repjtieyiuelrmu-ratrT;^c€ny^e-UKnitTnepi>«^-pli&i>amnr  auowe- 
Vm■maym«^o■pal:d:^tmeuenem^uel^nxC»1^ltT*ctTfr^^«^Q^^e-  ■ 


THE  CODEX  AMBROSIANUS  OF  COLUMELLA 
Folil  195  wrM,  196  wM    0*  R  ff.  W.  XI.  cap.  \.  }{  i-io 


r^ 


C 


THE   TEXT   OF   COLUMELLA 

INCLUDING  A  COLLATION  OF  CODEX  SANGERMANENSIS,  FOR  LIB.  XI,  AND  A  COLLATION 
OF  CODEX  AMBROSIANUS,  FOR  THE   FIRST  PART  OF  THAT  BOOKi 


[Plate  XVIII] 

The  text  of  Columella  is  transmitted  through  two  ninth-century  manuscripts,  — 
Codex  Sangermanensis,  now  in  St.  Petersburg  (Cod.  207,  =  S),  and  Codex  Ambro- 
sianus  L.  85  s.,  in  ^lilan  (=  A).  The  later  manuscripts  (II)  seem  to  be  all  copied 
(directly  or  indirectly)  from  A,  which  has  been  in  Italy  since  it  was  brought  thither 
by  Poggio  (1380-1459). 

S  is  one  of  the  manuscripts  taken  from  Paris  to  St.  Petersburg  b}'  Dubrowsky  in 
1800.  These  manuscripts,  in  general,  came  from  the  monastery  of  St.  Germain  des 
Pres,  whither  they  were  brought  from  Corbie.  S  itself  is  written  in  a  French  hand 
of  the  latter  half  of  the  ninth  century ;  and  an  illuminated  letter  on  fol.  1,  recto,  is 
also  French,  of  the  same  period.  Moreover,  in  the  eleventh-century  catalogue  of  the 
Corbie  manuscripts  (Berlin,  Phill.,  1865  ;  ef.  Verzeichniss  der  von  der  kduiglichen  Biblio- 
thek  zu  Berlin  envorbenen  3Ieerman-Handschriften  des  Sir  Thomas  Phillips,  Berlin,  1892, 
p.  435,  no.  195)  the  manuscrijit  is  mentioned,  —  "lunii  Columelle  liber." ^  Perhaps  S 
was  written  in  Corbie  itself.  It  is  possible  that  other  manuscripts  were  copied  from 
this,  which  remained  in  France  until  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century. 

A,  as  Professor  Traube  has  ascertained,  was  in  all  probability  written  at  Fulda. 
(1)  It  is  written  in  a  German  Insular  hand  characteristic  of  Fulda.  (2)  In  the 
sixteenth-century  catalogue  of  Fulda  manuscripts,  which  apparently  is  based  on  older 

'  My  thanks  are  due  to  my  friend  and  teaclier,  Professor  T.udwii;  Traube,  for  suggesting  this  work,  and  for 
advice  and  assistance  ;  also  to  the  Tliesnunis  Lingimp  Lntiune,  the  JIunieli  Hof-  und  Staats-Bibliolhek,  and 
the  Biblioteca  Ambrosiana  in  Milan,  for  courtesies  extended. 

The  literature  on  the  subject  (in  which  will  be  found  references  to  older  publications)  is: 

J.  Haussner,  Die  handschriftlicke  Ueberlieferung  des  L.  lunius  Moderalus  Columella  (de  Re  Rustica)  mit 
einer  Kritischen  Aiisgahe  des  X.  Bitches.  Als  Beilage  zu  dem  Programm  des  Grossherzoglichen 
Gymnasiums  zu  Karlsruhe  fiir  das  Schuljahr  1888-89. 

Valdemar  Langlet,  'Ad  Columellae  Codicem  Sangermanensem  qui  uocatur,'  in  Eranos,  Acta  philologica 
Suecana,  vol.  I  (1896),  Fasc.  2. 

L.  luni  Moderati  Columellae  opera  quae  exstant  recenstiit  Vilelnuis  Lundstrom.  Fasciculus  primus  libruui 
de  arboribus  continens.     Upsaliae-Lipsiae,  1897. 

Id.  Fasciculus  Sextus  rei  rusticae  libnim  decimum  continens.  1902.  (In  Collectio  Scriptorum  Vetenini 
Upsaliensis.') 

J.  P.  Postgate,  'The  Moscow  Manuscript  of  Columella.'  in  Class.  Revietc,  vol.  XVII  (1903),  p.  47. 

Also,  the  reviews  of  Lundstrom's  edition,  in  Berl.  Phil.  Wochenschrift  for  1898,  p.  3.34 ;  for  1903,  p.  422 ; 
Wochenschrift  fiir  klass.  Philologie  for  1898,  p.  982  ;  and  for  1903,  p.  1139  (the  last-named  review  con- 
tains a  brief  summary  of  the  currently  accepted  estimate  of  the  manuscripts,  from  which  the  present 
article  differs  in  some  points). 

-  G.  Becker,  Cataloiji  Bibliothecarum  Antiqui,  79,  no.  204.  Also  in  a  Corbie  catalogue,  written  about 
1200  .\.n.  (Becker,  136,  no.  335),  is  the  entry,  "  lunii  Moderati  rei  rustice." 

157 


158 


THE   AMKRICAN    SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


catalogues  (Franz  Falk,  Beitrdge  zur  RekonstruJdion  der  alten  BihJiotheca  fuldensis  utid 
Bibliotheca  laureshameitsis.  Mit  einer  Beilaye  :  Der  Fuldaer  Handselirifteti-Kataloy  aus 
dem  16.  Jahrhundert.  Neu  herausgegeben  und  eingeleitet  von  Carl  Scherer.  Leipzig, 
1902:  p.  lOli.  IX,  17),  is  the  entry:  "Columella  de  re  rustica.  lib.  13.  28.  or.  4." 
(3)  Poggio  brought  a  number  of  other  manuscripts  from  Germany  to  Ital}-,  among 
them  the  Ammianus  from  Fulda.  (No  other  manuscript  of  Columella  is  mentioned 
in  the  mediaeval  catalogues.) 

Xo  edition  of  all  of  Columella,  based  on  a  new  collation  of  S  and  A,  has  ever  been 
published,  although  Lundstrom  has  recently  done  this  for  de  R.  R.  Lib.  X  and  Lib.  de 
Arboribus.  The  complete  edition  which  Lundstrom  promised  is  progressing  slowly. 
Accordingly,  during  my  stay  in  Munich  in  the  summer  of  1903,  Professor  Traube 
suggested  the  desirability  of  taking  advantage  of  the  opportunity  presented  by  the 
presence  in  that  city  of  the  Codex  Sangermanensis  (sent  thither  from  St.  Petersburg 
for  the  use  of  the  Thesaurus  Linguae  Latinae),  in  order  to  collate  one  book,  and,  by 
means  of  photographs  of  a  portion  of  that  book  in  A,  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  the 
relation  between  S  and  A. 

In  the  following  pages  I  give  my  collation  of  S  for  Book  XI,  and  of  A  for  the  first 
part  of  that  book  :  ^ 


Ed.  Schneider 

(Book  XI) 

Codex  Ambrosianus  (A)  and  Codex  Sangermanensis  (S) 

Page  533 

1.  iunii  moderati  columellae  liber 

A,  F.  195'  begins. 

undecimus 

de  re 

rustica 

S,  F.  107",  col.  2  begins. 

lib  iuni  moderati  columelle  rei  rustice  cepu- 
ricus  de  |  cultu  hortorum.  liber  xi  •  expl  • 
incipit  liber  •  xii  •  A 

1.  iuni  moderati  columel|le  rei  rustice  cepu- 
ricus  1  de  cultu  hortorum  |  liber  undeci- 
mus   explicit    1   incipit    liber    duodecimus 

I,§1 

eruditionis 
adolescens 
studiosorum 

(red  rustic  capitals)  S 
eruditonis  (-nus  corr.  to  -nis)  S 
adulescens  AS 
studiorQ  S 

quum  praedictam 

cum  pdicta  A  (and  always  cu  or  cum,  not 

quum) 
cii  predicts  S  (and  always  ciJ   or  cum,  not 

quum  ;  ixe  frequently  for  Q,  and  the  reverse^ 

'  I  included  the  partial  collation  of  A,  in  order  to  furnish  a  basis  for  comparison,  and  was  enabled  to  do  so 
by  some  photographs  which  Dr.  O.  Hey,  of  the  Tlicsmirus  Linyuac  Latinae,  who  was  in  Milan  at  that  time 
working  on  A,  kindly  had  made  for  me.  I  have  not  indicated  the  (very  frequent)  correction  in  S  of  e  to  f, 
made  in  darker  ink.  The  corrections  in  darker  ink,  in  general,  seem  to  be  of  the  same  period  as  the  text.  I 
u.sed  the  Turin  reprint  of  Schneider's  edition  (originally  Scriptorum  Rei  Himticae  Vi'tervm  Latinorum  Tomus 
fiecundus  L.  lunium  Modi'mlnm  Columellam  tenens  .  .  .  correxit.  atqxie  .  .  .  illustravit  lo.  Gottlob  Schneider, 
Saxo.  Lipskie,  .  .  .  ilDCCXCIIII). 


VAN  BUREN:  THI-:  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


159 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Ambkusunus  (A)  and  Codex  Sangebjianensis  (S) 

Page  533 

I,  §2 

nostrae 

nre  A  (and  frequently  ae  and  e  confused^ 

coUibuisset 

conlibisset  A 
conliliisset  ("darker")  S 

aggredior 

adgre|dior  S 

clitoris 

holitoris  AS   (and  thus  regularly) 

subtexerem 

subtexera  A 

uillici 

uilicis  AS   (thus  always,  uilic-  not  iiillic-) 

officiis 

officis  ('darker)  S 

executus 

exsecutus  A 

ea 

ea  A 

Page  534 

simili 

similis  S 

[idem] 

om.  AS 

tradidi 

&  (deleted)  tradidi  S 

§  3  inc. 

(before  uillicuni) 

de  uilico  (rustic  capitals)  AS 

tiruncnlum 

trunculiS  (/'darker)  S 

conteiniiunt 

otenijjnunt  A 

iuuenes 

om.  AS 

opera  ruris 

operaris  ("' somewJiat  darker)  S 

adolescentia  negligentem 

adulescentia  neglegente  8 

aetas 

1  estas  A 

anno  trigesimo 

annis    quinque    &   tri  |  ( F.   108''  begins,  S) 
ginta  AS 

ab  anno  trigesimo 

&  triginta  A 

sexagesimum 

sexagensimnm  (N  del.  in  S)  &  qiiintum  AS 

uitia 

1  uita  A,  uitii  ('darker)  S 

§4 

oportebit 

oport  &  AS 

et  doceat 

'  doceat  A 

discitnr 

df  A,  dicitur  S 

discipulum 

discupulum     (left    Iiasta    of   first    V    seenis 

erased)   S 
A  F.  19G''  begins,  enui  domino 

Page  535 

§5 

latino  sermoni 

latine  (corr.  to  latino  //(  darker  ink)  sermone  S 

(vir) 

om.  AS 

Iscliomacliiis 

scomachus  AS 

tanquam 

tamqua  A 

fabrum 

fabra  (coj-r.  to  fabrfl)  A 

absente 

absentem  S 

is 

om.  AS 

ItiO 


THE  AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN   ROME 


Ed.  Schneideb  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Ambrosianus  (A)  and  Codex  Sangermanensis  (S) 

Page  535 

I^§5 

Ischomachus 

scomacbus  AS 

A,  later  hand  in  margin,  deest  multii 

§6 

nostrae  .  .  .  qimlitas  (§  8  inc.) 

om.  AS 

Page  536 

§8 

que  aliqua 

q;  alia  A 

quae  aliquam  (corr.  to  que  aliqua)  S 

fodiendi 

fouieudi  A 

uineti 

ueneti  (corr.  to  uineti  in  darker  ink')  S 

atque 

&  1  que  S 

§9 

prius  dixi 

dixi  prius  AS 

uiioquoque 

ino  """''■  (  '  darker)  S 

reprehendisse 

reprebendi  AS 

loquor 

loquatf  A,  loquatur  (t  del.,  m  darker)  S 

futurus  figulus 

futurus  uigillus  A 

faber 

fauer  (corr.  to  faber  in  darker  ink)  S 

baud 

baut"  A,  baut  S 

Page  537 

§10 

diffusa 

diffussa  S 

partesque 

partesquae  (    darker)  S 

antistites 

antestites  S 

fecerit 

ceperit  S 

iramensam 

A,  F.  19G"  betjins,  inraensa,  inmensa  S 

§11 

negligi 

neglegi  A 

sapientiae 

scieutiae  S 

contrario 

contraria  A 

obmutescendi 

ommutescendi  A 

§12 

gloria  est 

-7-  gloria  A 

intelligo 

intellego  AS 

plurimos 

1  plurim;   A 

S,  F.  108"  begins,  ut  universe 

reperiatur 

repperiatur  A 

Page  538 

foeni 

faeni  S 

§13 

complurium 

cum  plurium  S 

agrestium 

agestium  A 

etiam 

om.  A 

uitet 

bit  1  &  S 

somniculosum 

subi'iieuloso  A,  somuiculoso  S 

effugiunt 

officiunt  AS 

VAN  BUREN:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


161 


Ed.  Schneider  {Book  XI) 

Codex  Ambrosiantjs  (A)  and  Codex  Sangermanensis  (S) 

Page  5:>S 

1,  §14 

Turn 

1  dum  A 

venereis 

ueneiiis  AS 

quidquaru 

quicqua  AS 

A,  F.  197''  begins,  p  teniporibus 

Page  539 

aggredi 

adgredi  AS 

§15 

nee 

om.  A 

Ischomaehus 

scorn  achus  A 

comaehus  (^corr.  to  seomaehus  in  darker  ink)  S 

inquit 

inquiq  {corr.  to  inquit  in,  darker  ink)  S 

agileni 

agile  atque  AS 

nesfligentem 

neglegentem  S 

§  16 

affert 

adfert  AS 

tvicandi 

tricandi  {later  hand  in  margin,  c'meretricadi) 

peruenit  is 

puenitis  {with  a  long   1    drawn  through   the 
second  1  in  darker  ink)   S 

vix 

om.  A 

§17 

l)roelium 

p  Hum  A,  pre(ae  ?)lium  S 

taaqiiam  {twice') 

taniqua  {twice)  A 

variisque 

uarisque  S 

laborantes 

laborantis  S 

auferat 

autferat  {with  the  first  T  deleted  in  darker 
ink)   S 

ut  ab  ipso 

ab  ipso  A 

§18 

relinquat 

relinquerit  S 

oranes 

omnis  S 

e  grege  nuUam 

egre  nulla  S 

turn 

tunc  S 

ille 

illo  A 

diligens 

dilige"s  {"darker)  S 

opilio:   nee 

oppi  1  mo  A,  ?  corr.  to  opilio  nee  S 

[suo] 

suo  AS 

delitescat 

dilitiscat  A,  delitiseat  S 

sauciatus 

sauciatis  S                       » 

noxam 

noxium  |  A,  noxia  S 

ceperit 

1  coeperit  A 

languidior    est,    in    valetudina- 

languidiore  ut  ualetudinari  |  A,  languidiorem 

riuni 

ut  ualetudinari  S 
A,  F.  197''  begins,  eom  similiter 

§  19 

frugalitatis 

fragilitas  A 

162 


THE  AMERICAN   SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IX  ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 


Codex  Ambrosiands  (A)  and  Codex  Sangermanensis  (S) 


Page  539 

I,  §  19 
Page  541 

§  20 


§21 


Page  512 
29 


§2^ 


23 


§24 


Page  543 


§25 


coenet 

festosque 

aliis 

comparet 

huiusmodi 

quam 

sagatis 

hiemalis  dies 

singulis 

impunitatis 

spem 

quotidie  citare 

innexa :  turn 

niunita 

vinxerit 

resolvat 

arusiDicem 

emendae 

delinquendi 

ad 

quam 

unquam 

[eum] 

ubi  [aeris]  numeratio  exigitur, 

res 
istud 

fugiendum 
temjjeret 

magis  eius 
severitatem 
saevitiam 
si  raaluerit 

vel  nequissimi  .  .  .  fecisso  quid- 
quid  (§  28) 


S,  F.  109''  begins,  sacris  diebus 
cenet  A,  cenet  (^^  perhaps  darker^  S 

festos''  (^"'darker')  S 

alis  S 

comparat  A 

eiusraodi  A ;  eius  eius  modi  S 

om.  A 

sagaceis  AS 

hiemalib;  diebus  AS 

omnibus  AS 

inpunitatis  AS 

sepem  QJirst  E  deleted  in  darker  ink}  S 

cotidie  citare  A ;  cotidie  citare  S 

nexatum  A;  nexa  •  tu  (■  darker}  S 

munita  (^eorr.  from  munda  in  darker  ink)  S 

uincxerit  S 

soluat  AS 

liaruspicem  AS 

I  emendende  A 

deliquendi  S 

at  S 

A,  F.  19S''  heyins,  coegerit  necessitas 

om.  A 

nmquam  AS 

om.  AS 

ubi  non  est  numeratio  res  AS 

studiu  A 

fugient  dvi  (T  deleted  in  darker  ink')  S 

temperate  A  ;    temperat  (corr.  to  temperaet 

in  darker  ink)  S 
ei  magis  A ;   eius  S 
seueritate  |  A 
~seuitia  A ;  seuitia  S 
"maluerit  ("  Car.  Min.)  A 
om.   AS ;    in   S,   lacuna    is    indicated   by  an 

apparently  later  oblique  line 


VAX  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


163 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Ambrosiaxus  (A)  and  Codex  Sangermanexsis  (S) 

Page  oU 

I,  §28 

nam 

ii  A,  num  S 

facti  imprudentia 

facti  uel  iuprudeutia  AS 

uegligentia 

neglegentia  AS 

amissi 

amisi  A 

§29 

improvidus 

inprouidus  AS 

vetustissimus 

uetussim;  A 

Hesiodus 

esiodus  A 
S,  F.  100  '■  liei/lns.  hoc  uersu 

AUl  8'a/i/3oX«ep70?  avijp  araicn 

AieiAANBOAiePTOCANHPATAAICITTMAie 

TvaXaiei 

A  (plater  haxiJ  in  margin.  aUl  B'  cififSoXt'epy 
avTjp  a.Tr]cn\-Tra\aUi).  AIEIAAN  BOAIEPTO 
CANEPATA  AICITTAAAIE  S 

Page  545 

totum 

totam  S 

periisse  nisi 

perisse  nisi  A.  perisse  ni  S 

§30 

monientis 

""omentis  {^"  darker~)  S 

fieri 

om.  A 

quidque 

quitq;   A 

oporteat 

oportifc  AS 

sequuntur 

secuntur  A,  sequitur  S 

tempora 

temporae  A 

A,  F.  198'  begins,  Quare  necessaria 

officii 

officium  A,  officiu  S 

ratione 

rationem  (R  deleted  in  darker  ink)  S 

et 

07n.  A 

§31 

Virgil  ius 

uergilius  AS 

tentantur 

temtantur  |  A 

contra  quam 

otra  aquam  A 

infitior  in  iis 

infitior  n  in  his  A,  inficior  in  his  S 

astrologos 

astrologus  A 

§32 

quantum  vis 

quiiuis  AS 

utile 

inutile  |  A 

continget 

contingit  AS 

'^  um 

persuasum 

persuaserit  A 

Page  546 

suspecta 

suscepta  AS 

sideris 

sederis  A 

satis 

sitis  A 

Cap.  II 

Itaque 

Iteque  S 

nunquam 

1  nnumqua  A,  nonniiqua  S 

ne 

n^\ 

164 


THE  AMERICAN   SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IX  ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book 

XI) 

Codex  Ambrosiaxis (A)  axd  Codex  Sasgermanexsis  (S) 

Page  516 

Cap.  II 

discedamus 

desinamus  A,  desistamus  S 

qui 

qdAS 

Page  547 

d 

S  2 

aliquid 

aliquit  A 

cousumta 

osumpta  A 

§3 

Romani 

pmani  A,  promani  (P  del.  in  darker  ink')  S 

auspicari 

rustieari  AS 

inchoabit 

incohabit  S 

exegi  quodque 

exequi  qq  A,  exsequi  quoque  S 
A,  F.  199''  begins,  opus  nimiu 

immature 

inmature  A 

at  end  of  §  5,  after 

tarde 

dies  celestes  A,  dies  caelestes  S  {in  red  rustic 
capitals  and  uncials) 

§4 

tempestas  incerta 

tempes  "  incerta  A 

Febr.  sol 

ss  sol  A,  sep  (eorr.  to  ss  in  darker  ink)  sol  S 

auster  cum 

aster  c  A 

XV  Cal.  Febr. 

XII  ^  ss  (ss  darker,  cor r.  from  spb?)  S 

Febr.  Fidicula  vespere 

ss  fidicula  uesper  A,  sep  {corr.  to  ss  in  darker 

ink)  fidicula  uesp  S 

§5 

IX  Calen.  Febr. 

VIII  "K  sep  S 

VI  Calend.  Febr. 

VI  \  sej5  S 

nonnunquam 

nonnumquam  AS 

significatur.  hiems 

bipertitur. 

significat  hiemps  biperitur  AS 

V  Calend.  Febr. 

V  ^  sep  S 

Africus 

!frigus  A 

S,  F.  IW  begins,  hiemat  pluuius  dies 

occidit 

occidere  significat  AS 

quae 

qui  AS 

sunt 

om.  AS 

occasus 

occasum  A 

§6 

semestrium 

semimenstruum  A,  semestrvi  S 

annotatis 

adnotatis  AS 

brumam 

bruma  A 

Favouii 

fauoni  AS 

vineae 

ut  uineae  S 

quidquid 

quicquit  A 

Page  549 

§7 

siccantur 

sectumt  1  A,  secuntur  S 

attenuari 

attenuri  (V  corr.  to  A  ?)  A,  ap  (P  corr.from  T 
in  darker  ink)  te  (after  E  one  letter  erased)  S 

after  agrum 

b  above  line  A 

VA^-  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


165 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XIJ 


Page  549 
II,  ?  7 


§8 


§9 


Page  550 


§10 


11 


Page  551 


§1^ 


Page  552 


§13 


turn 


locis 

defendenda 

foeni 

ueruagendi 

post  .  .  .  arandi 

proscinditur 

eodemque 

sarriendae 

vernaculum 

sarritio 

quatuor 

creverit 

sarruisse 

seremus 

primum 

afferunt 

cerasoi'um 

tuberum 

amygdalarum 

trigesimam 

sic  caesa 
oleagineas 
lucubrationem 
couficere  totidemqiie 

conficere 

anteliicanam 

per  quadrata  debet  pedum 

baec 

V  et  XX 

aeque 

abies  atque  pojmlus 

populus 


Codex  Ajibrosianus  (A)  axd  Codex  Saxgermaxessis  (S) 


CU  S 

A  {at  bottom  of  page,  later  hand)  fi  oecupi  eui 

(s«e)  seg&es  emundari  acerui  uirgarum 
A,  F.  199 "  begitis,  tepenti  iam  die 
longis  A 
defenda  A 
feni  I  A,  faeni  S 
ueru  agiendi  AS 
om.  AS 
p  sciudixf  A 
eode  A 
'ariende  A,  sariende  S 

ueniiaculum  AS 
sartio  AS 
quattuor  AS 
creuit  AS 
saruisse  AS 
serenus  A 
prime  A,  primi  S 
adferunt  AS 
cerasiorum  AS 
tuburvl  S 
amygdalorii  AS 
trigesima  A 

sicca  ee  A,  siccaessa  (corr.  to  siccaesa)  S 

oleaginajeas  S 

lugubratioiie  A 

coil  I  F.  2fJ0''  begins,  figeret  totidemq:   A 

conficer&  (  erased)  S 

antihicanam  A 

debet   per  |  quadrates  pedes  A,  deb&   per 

quadratos  pedes  S 
hoc  AS 

S,  F.  110"  begins,  sexagenum  pedum 
■&uiginti  .V.  I  A 
aeq ;   (above  the  line)  A 
atq  •  abies  populis  A 
populis  (corr.  to  populus  in  darker  ink)  S 


166 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


Ed.  ScH.VEroEB  (Book  XI) 

CODKX  AMBROSIANUS  (A)  AND  CODEX  Sangermanexsts  (S) 

Page  552 

II,  §13 

cupressus 

capressus  A 

ad 

in  AS 

autem  pedum  XL 

at'""''""quadraginta  |  (J'  ""'  humcmistic  hand)  A 

luie 

eae  AS 

§14 

foetus 

fetus  S 

quadrupedia 

quadri  pedia  S 

Page  553 

Eui'inus 

curin'  A 

Corus 

chorus  AS 

nonnunquam 

1  nonnumquaui  A 

§15 

VII  Idus  Febr. 

VII  •  idus  septebr  S 

sidus 

fidis  A,  fidus  S 

Favonii 

fauoni  AS 

Before  in 

inAmhr.  7  f  (later?) 

Feb. 

om.  S 

foenum  subniittuntur 

fenu  siamittuntur  S 

§16 

frigora  omissae 

frigore  omisso  A 

palcUidae 

p'lande  A 

alligandae 

alliganda  (^corr.  to  alligandae  in  darker  ink)  S 

postea 

j5tea  S 

Page  554 

iisdem 

liisdem  A,  isdem  S 

peragenda 

per|agenda  -5-  A,  peragenda  est  S 

finienda  est,  quorum 

Agenda  quo  rum  A,  fienda  quo  rii  S 

certa 

ceria  {first  C  erased?)  A 

non  possunt 

"possunt  A 

§17 

Decembri 

decembri"  {" darke?-)  S 

lanuario 

ianurio  A 

est  iani 

etiam  A,  &iam  S 

ita  ut 

id  at  A,  ituutem  S 

dipondii 

A,  F.  200''  begins,  dupundius,  dupondius  S 

semissis 

semis  A 

bipalium 

uipedalifl  A,  ui  (corr.  to  h\  in  darker  ink) 
pedalium  S 

cui 

qu^  A,  quae  S 

Page  555 

§18 

oleribus 

holeribus  AS  (so  ahrays) 

vel 

om.  AS 

sesquijM'dalis 

sexquipedalis  A 

digercuda 

degerenda  A 

arboriljus 

oleribus  A 

VAN  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


167 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Ambrosianus  (A)  and  Codex  Sangekmanensis  (S) 

Page  555 

II,  §  18 

inspergenda 

inspargenda  AS 

vitiaria 

uinearia  AS 

[quam     recentissimus]      curio- 

qua  curiosissime  AS 

sissime 

§19 

Populos 

populus  AS 

fraxinos 

fraxiuus  AS 

nunc 

nun  AS 

est  aut  ante 

est  ante  aute  AS 

nunc  {second^ 

nun  A 

radio  ulas 

radices  AS 

Sarmenta  quoque 

vineis 

sarmen|te  uineis  A,  sarmentae  uineis  S 

quidquid 

1  quicquit  A 

Page  536 

iacens 

facile  AS 

molientem 

mollieni  |  A,  molli  en'^  (first  L  deleted,  and  "* 
ivritten  in  darker  ink)  S 

impedire 

inpedire  AS 

egerere 

egere  A 

api^licare 

aplicari  {'darker)  S 

arundineta 

harundineta  AS 

colere 

colore  A 

deputata 

deputa  AS 

genistam 

genesta  AS 

§20 

Trimestrium 

trimenstruum  AS 

administretur 

administraretur  AS 

vespere 

uesper  AS 

crater 

grater  A 

Pisces 

pisce  A,  pisce  ('darker)  S 

nonnunquam 

iinumqua  A 

faYonius  .  .  .  desinit 

apparently  in  an  erasure,  hut  in  the  same  kind 

of  ink  S 

§21 

venti  Septentrionales 

uentis  septentrionales  A 

Ornithiae 

OPNGieiAl  AS 

A,  F.  201  "■  begins,  uel  choro 

Page  557 

Coro 

choro  S 

crepusculo 

in  crepusculo  A 

Halcyonei 

alcyonaei  AS 

S,  F.  lir  begins,  in  atlantico 

§22 

frigidis 

frigidus  S 

vivira  |  dicis 

uiuae  radicis  AS 

168 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN   ROME 


Ed.  ScHNEroER  (Book  XI) 


Page  557 

II,  §  22 

Page  558 

§•23 


§24 


§25 
§26 

Page  559 


§28 


Page  5G0 


esse  temporis 
Cal. 

utique 

[est] 

VI  Nonas  Martii  Vindemiator 

quern 

Graeci 

TpvyTjTrjpa  dicunt 

Equus 

turbam 

negligentius 

aiit  nunc 

culturarum 

usque  in 

movent 

humidis 

vitium 

utilissime  deponuntur 

Sarritura 

sarrit 


[a] 

submittuntur 

praeparare 

nil 

sit 


Codex  Ambrosianus  (A)  and  Codex  Saxgermanensis  (S) 


tempo|ris  ee  A 
Kalendus  A 


tliroujjh     nt; 


utiquenti    A,    utiquenti    (- 

-;-;  darker')  S 
om.  AS 

VI  NON  ■  SS  •  uindemitor  AS 
qua  A 

greci  AS  (i>o  regularly) 
IPyrHTHPA  dicut  {later,  in  margin,  Tpvyrj- 

TTJpa)  A 
equos  A 
turba  A 

neglegentius  AS 
at  nunc  A 
cultaiii  A 
usquem  A 
moueant  A 

umidis  AS  {so  regularly) 
uitio  A 

I  utilissima  deponitur  A 
sartura  AS 

sarit  AS 


Codex  Sangermanensis 


om. 

sumittunt" 

fieri 

quaternii 

om. 


dipondio  semisse 

dupondii  semissis 

§29 

amurcam 

aninrca 

habeat 

habeant 

conueniet 

conueri& 

sex 

07n. 

babueriut 

babuerit 

§30 

baccas 

bagas 

myrti  caeterorumque 

murti  ceterorumque 

orthocissos 

om. 

ederas 

hederas 

VA>f   BUREN:    THE   TEXT   OF   COLUMELLA 


169 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangekmanensis 

Page  560 

11,  §30 

iiclem 

idem 

Mart. 

martis 

Corns 

chorus 

Page  561 

Equus 

aequus 

F.  Ill",  begins,  mane  septentrionales 

ningit 

ninguit 

IX  et  VIII  Calendaruiu  Aprilium 

V  (erased')  Viii  1i  ss  • 

§32 

pinguia 

pinqua  (^darker) 

et  quae 

atque 

ueruacta  fecimus 

uerbacta  facimus 

siquae 

sique 

maritae 

maritae  (  darker) 

relictae 

relicte  (^darker?') 

qiiem 

qua 

sera 

cetera 

huiusmodi 

eiusmodi 

§33 

panici 

panicii 

quadrupedia 

quadripedia 

in  locis 

ad  locis 

Idibus  Martiis 

id  us  martis 

Page  562 

nonnuiiquam 

nonnumquam 

pridie 

pride  (  ~  seems  darker) 

Aprilis  Vergiliae 

ss  •  uergili^  ( ^  darker) 

celantur 

celantur  (  ,  darker) 

Austri  et 

Austri  (et  om.) 

significant 

signiflcat  (over  a  there  seems  to  have  been 
afterwards  erased) 

, 

§35 

Aprilis  Suculae 

ss  -  sucule  (  I  darker) 

uitesque 

uites  quae 

Oves 

obes 

Page  563 

hiemat 

hiemam 

§36 

Decimooctavo  Calen. 

xviii'k:  maias 

xiiii  Cal.  Maias  Suculae 

XIIII  t  •  ss  •  sucul^  (  ^  darker) 

se 

om. 

pluviara 

om. 

bipartitur 

bipertitur 

Page  56t 

humidus 

uel  idus 

Fidicula 

fiducula 

170 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL    STUDIES   IX    ROME 


Ed.  ScHNEmER  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangekmakensis 

Page  StU 

II,  §37 

pliniiae.  Piidie  Cal.  Maias 

pluuii  •  Pridit  ss  ■ 

celat 

c^lat  ( I  darker') 

caeteraeque 

cetere  (    darker)  que 

genere 

qenere  (  |  darker) 

§38 

pampinatio 

panj^iiiatio 

inchoatur 

incoatur  (    darker) 

digito 

diqito  ( 1  darker) 

possint 

possunt 

fossor 

fussor  Qiorr.  to  fossor  in  similar  ink) 

negligentia 

neglegentia 

foetus 

fetus 

§39 

Cal,  Mails 

H  maias 

biduo 

uiduo 

imam 

una 

particulam 

particula  sucula  cu  sole  exoritur 

Page  565 

III  Nonas  Maias 

F.  112"  begins,  ill  non  ss  • 

Mails  Verglliae 

•  ss  •  uergilie  (    darker) 

Corus 

chorus 

pluuia 

pluuie  {corr.  to  pluuia  in  similar  ink) 

VI  Idus 

VI  id  ss  • 

§40 

Vergiliae  totae 

uergilie  tot^  Q ^darker) 

Corus 

chorus 

runcandae 

nonandae 

foenisicia  instituenda 

fenisicie  (    darker)  instituende 

ablaqueatas 

ablaqueatis 

LXV 

LXX 

Page  566 

§41 

llseminaria 

sminaria  (corr.  to  seminaria  in  darker  ink) 

crebro 

crebre 

oportebit 

oportet 

sed  a  Calendis 

sed  «fe  a  kJ 

sed 

uineis  sed 

novellis  uineis  danda  fossio  est 

nouellis^fossio''danda'^est 

lisdein 

isdem 

coelum 

caelum 

et  emuscantur 

&  muscantur 

Caeterum  tepidis 

ceterum  tepedis  (second  e  corr.  to  1  in  darker 
ink) 

Decembres 

decembris 

§42 

mistis 

mixtis 

VAX  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


171 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Saxgermaxensis 

Page  566 

II,  §42 

§43 

praecipimus 
Mails  Fidis 

precepimus 
maias  fides 

Euronotiis 

eiu-inus 

Cal.  lunias  Euronotus 

ki"  •  ss  •  eurinus 

Cal.  lun.  sol 

kiss- 

Page  56T 

Calend.  ||  lun.  Suculae 

^  •  55  •  sucul^  ( ^  darker^ 

§44 

nonnmiquam 
eandemque  et  caeteras 

nonnumquam 
eandem  qua  et  ceteras 

pampinare 

pampinabit 

oves 

panpinare 

panpinabit 

obes  (^corr.  to  oues  in  darker  ink') 

aut  amissi 

&  mulsi 

serit 
aratro 

s^uit  (^^darker') 

aratro  (^second  R  corr.  from  P  in  darker  ink} 

Page  568 

§45 

Corns 

chorus 

§46 

fructiferae 
ante 

frugiferc;  (^darker) 

ante  (N  written  in  darker  ink  in  place  of  an 
earlier  N,  as  it  seems) 

iugera  duo 
At 

iugera  duabus 

ad  (^corr.  to  at  in  darker  ink') 

lirantur  una  iugera 

lirant"  una  in  iugera 

§47 

tritici  obseri  modii 

F.  112"  begins,  tritici  obseri  modi 

caeterorumque 
modii 

cetereoruque  (fliird  E  del.  in  darker  ink) 
modi 

lisdem 

Isdem  (I  extends  belotv  the  line) 

Page  569 

cultus 

om. 

§48 

pabulum  .  .  .  oportet 
A  Cal.  autem  luniis 

om. 

a  k'J  autem  iunias 

Autumnum 

autumni 

§49 

in  Cancro 

cancro  {above  the  line,  apparently  someivhat 

a  Graecis 

Cal.  lulii  Solstitium 

darker) 
grece 
<t>IOYXOC 
kl'  ss  •  solistitiii 

§50 

quae 

siliquae 

paleam 

^q-  ( ^  someivhat  darker) 

siliqua 

paleas 

omneis 

omnis 

11-2 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  570 

II,  §50 

aluos 

alueos 

ad  Cal.  Maias 

a  kl'  maias 

demetendi 

adem  &  euudi  (a  at  heginning  erased,  n  del. 
by  a  line  somewhat  darker) 

iiacant 

bacant  (b  corr.  to  v  in  darker  ink} 

adaperti 

adopertis 

§51 

Calen.  luliis 

kf  iulias 

Sexto  Id.  lul. 

V  idus  ss  • 

Page  571 

optime 

optim  (^corr.  to  optime  in  darker  ink) 

siluestris 

siluestres    (^corr.    to    siluestris    in    somewhat 
darker  ink) 

utilissime  exstirpatur 

utilissimae  extirpatur 

inane 

om. 

[Nono  .  .  .  significat.] 

om. 

(clai-e) 

om. 

§53 

Canicula  .  .  .  Augustas 

om. 

rAGE  uJZ 

§54 

triginta  quam  desecta  est  stra- 

triginta'^praecisa  (and  in  margin  "^qua  de- 

menta praecisa 

secta  est  stramta  in  similar  ink) 

acervum 

aceru 

adobruere 

adobrure  ( '  somewhat  darker  ?) 

sementis 

sementis  (mentis  darker,  in  erasure) 

§55 

de  fodiendis  colendisve 

de  colendis 

(iam) 

om. 

esse  mensem 

mensem  esse 

omittendum 

omi«(=u?)endu  (corr.  to  omittendii  in  darker 
ink) 

§56 

liumidis 

umidis 

ficulneis  arboribus 

arbori  ficulneis 

Pagk  573 

Cal.  Augustis  Etesiae 

kf  augustis  &esie  (erasure  above  line') 
F.  113 '^  begins,  medius  nebulosus 

§57 

et 

07n. 

tempestatem 

tempeste 

§58 

Hoc 

&lioc 

Page  574 

Vindemiator 

uindemitor 

III  Cal.  Septemb.  bumeri 

III  1c  ss  umeri 

Etesiae 

&esie  (s  in  erasure) 

§59 

vesperi 

uespere 

VAN  BUREN:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


173 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sanoekmanensis 

Page  574 

II,  §59 

inoculantur 

inoculant 

§60 

Quibusdam 

quibusda'"  ( "  perhaps  sometvhat  darker') 

refriugitur,  et  resolvitur 

refri"  ( "  perhaps  somewhat  darker)  gitur  et 
soluitur 

pulverentur 

pluuerentur  (uer  in  erasure?) 

est  terra,  vel  rara  ipsa  vitis 

est  uel  terra  uel  ipsa  uitis 

modii 

modi 

quum  fruticaverint 

cii  fruticauerunt 

turn 

cii 

Page  575 

stercus  vineis  praebent 

&ercus  uineis  prebent 

§61 

est  status  caeli  sicut 

a  (^erased)  e  (^'darker)  status  caeli  sui  cui 

At  e 

ade  (^corr.  to  at  e  in  darker  ink) 

provinciis 

p  uin  n'V  (  ~  'perhaps  darker  ink) 

vel  aliis  tegumentis  uvae 

uelis  uel  aliis  tegmentis  uue  r    darker) 

§62 

quum  villicae 

in  uilice 

Filix 

Felix  (corr.  to  Filex  in  darker  ink) 

exstirpatur 

extirpatur 

§63 

austrinus 

auctrinus  (^corr.  to  austrinus) 

Septemb.  Arcturus 

•  ss  •  arcturus 

exoritur 

eaoritur  (corr.  to  exoritur  in  darker  ink) 

Corus 

chorus 

Capra 

cara 

Page  576 

• 

§64 

tertiatum 

tertia  cii 

decoquunt 

decoqunt  (^darker) 

quum   uillicae   officia   exequar. 

praecipia    cum    uilic^    (^darker)    officia    p 

praecipiam 

sequar 

§65 

Corus 

chorus 

F.  113"  begins 

Corus 

"liorus  ( '  darker '?  ?) 

Auster 

aut(t  erased)stev 

§  66 

etiam  pluviam 

&pluuiam 

Page  577 

interdum  ||  et  pluviam 

om. 

Aequinoctium    autumnale   plu- 

aequinotium plerumque  |  significat 

viam  significat 

desinit 

definit  (corr.  to  desinit  by  erasure) 

§  67 

vindemiae 

uindemitj  (^darker) 

regionibus  fiunt 

regioni"' hunt  ("'  darker,  fi  retouched  in  darker 
ink) 

174 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  LN'  ROME 


Ed.  Schxeider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangebmanensis 

Page  577 

i 

11,  §67 

aliter 

alter 

immatui'is 

inmaturis 

eadeni  omnia 

omnia  eadem 

intemperiem  solis 

intemperi  solis 

§68 

tentaverunt 

teptauerunt 

Page  578 

§69 

nos  facimus 

nox  {corr.  to  nos  in  darker  ink}  fecimus 

contemplari 

contemplare 

propemoduin 

pretermodum 

afferre 

adferre 

quum  in 

cu  ita  in 

aestuante 

o)n. 

patitur  ea  percoqui 

patiatur  ea  precipi  (and  a  letter  erased,  prob- 
ably A) 

Page  579 

§  71 

decoquat 

dequoquat 

consueveriiit 

consueuerit 

rapinae 

raping  ( ^  perhaps  darker} 

farrago  ordeacea 

farraginaria 

opp.  siliqua,  in  marg. 

siliqua  •  feniJ  grecu 

foeniim  graecum 

faenum  grecu 

conseritur 

eonserunt 

§72 

haec 

hac 

quern 

qd 

faseolus 

passolus 

Calendas 

calendas  (corr.  to  kalendas  in  somewhat  darker 
ink} 

curam 

curam 

villicae 

uilice  (^darker} 

§73 

Non.  Octobris 

non.  ■■"'=■ 

Page  580 

desinit 

desint 

F.  114^  begins,  significat  nonnumqua 

Stella 

stelle  {corr.  to  stella) 

§74 

octobris  Corona 

ss  •  corona  (final  ~  erased} 

nonnunquam 

nonnumquam 

supra  (darker) 

quae  supra  scripta 

quae  scripta 

lisdemque  regioiiibus  frumenta 

isdem    frumenta    quae    regionilbus    matura 

matura  seruntur 

seruntur 

§75 

novem  vel  decern 

V  •  uel  Yi  • 

VAX  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


175 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 


Page  580 

II,  §  75 


Page  581 


§76 


§77 

Page  582 

§78 
§79 


Page  583 


§80 


§81 


ordei  .  .  .  sex 
vel  panici 

faseoli 

unum  vel 

novem  vel  decern 

cicercnlae 

ciceris  niodios  duos  vel  tres 

viciae 

vel  octo  viciae 

vel  sex 

quatuor  vel  qiiiuque 

ordeaceae 

cyathos 

denum  latis  pedum 

Idibus  .  .  .  ponuntur  (§  79) 

tempestas  noniiunquam 
Quarto  et  deciino  Calendas 

Calendas  Novembris  solis  exortu 

Tertio   Calendas  et  iiridie  No- 

vembris  (Cassiope) 
arbusculaeque 
panipinata 
arbusculaeque 

seminariis  putare 

tamen 
pampinantur 

saepe 
solere 

sit 

flora 

operariis 

aliam  senientim 

obrui 


Codex  Sangekmanensis 


om. 
om. 
faseli 

om. 

VIII  •  uel  X  • 

cir(r  erased)cercu]^ 

om. 

uitiae 

uel  uiciae 

i  v/.  (darker,  in  erasure) 

III  •  uel  V  • 

hordeace 

quadros  (corr.  to  quathos  in  darker  ink) 

om. 

(ivritten  in  an  erasure,  at  least  partially;  also 

apparently  the  following  line) 
teperat  noiinumquam 
tantiimodo  iugulae  exoriuutur  uespere  •  xiiii 

Ivf  ^ 

1v  solis  exortii 

iiili  ss  •  &  prift  •  cassiope  (novembris  om.) 

arbuscule  r    darker)  quae  (    darker) 

panjjinata 

arbuscule(e  corr.  from  o  in  darker  «w^)quae 

(a  erased) 
seminaris  putari 

tameii  (n  darker)  (^^) 

panpinautur 

sepe  (  ^,  not  ,,  darker) 

solere  (re  at  end  of  line,  in  darker  ink ;  at 

beginning  of  next  line,  erased) 
sint 
flore 

operaris  | 

uUa  (  ~  darker)  sementem 
obruere  | 
F.  114''  begins,  &nouissiinis 


176 


THE  AMERICAN   SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX   ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

CoDEX  Saxgerman-exsis 

Page  583 

11,  §  81 

coactos 

""actos  (^'° darker^ 

tolli 

tollere 

§82 

sarriri 

sariri 

affirmare 

adfirmare 

rivosque 

riuos 

Page  584 

■  §83 

lisdem 

isdem 

iligneam 

il^ignea  (  /  darker) 

diebus  xxx  praebueris  .  .  . 

per 

diebus  prebueris  ut  ait  hyginus  scabiosi 

ver  scabiosi 

immiscenda 

inmiscenda 

apponenda 

adp{corr.  from  adb,  aj^parently^onenda, 

acerbum 

aceruum 

§84 

postridie 

post|tridie 

III  Non.  Novembris  Fidicul 

a 

III  NON  ss  •  fidicula  (^corr.  from  fidieuia  in 
darker  ink') 

Page  585 

VII  Idus  Novembris   tempesta- 

VII  id  ss  •  signilficat  tepestate 

tem  significat 

§85 

potueris 

poteris 

certe 

ce'te  (^darker) 

spargas 

peragas 

competierit 

conpetierit 

Novembris 

nouembres 

§86 

et 

om. 

Page  586 

quoquoversus 

quoque  uersus 

quinos 

quinque 

§87 

stercoris 

stercoris  (in  erasure,  ivritten  in  an  almost 
cursive  hand,  apparently  for  lack  of  room) 

circumspergere 

circumspai"gere 

sextarii 

sestarii 

urinae 

urine  ( ^  darker) 

sextarios 

sestarios 

pedos 

pedes 

ablaqueant 

oblaqueant 

§88 

Idibus  Novembris 

Idus  nouembres 

Septimo  .  .  .  cum  pluvia 

07n. 

Page  587 

Sex  11  todecimo    Calendas 

De- 

XVI  ^  decebres 

cembris 

VAX  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI  i 

Codex  Saxgermaxensis 

Page  587 

11,  §88 

Fidis 

fides 

Quintodecimo  Calendas  Decem- 

XV  "fe  SS  • 

bris 

vesperi 

uespere 

§89 

Undecimo  Calendas  Decembris 

F.  ^115 '^begins,  xi  liJ  ss  • 

ortu 

oritus  (i  and  s  erased) 

§90 

praeterita  erunt 

p  terita  ef-  (^except  p,  darker,  in  erasure') 

coufecisse 

t'ecisse 

de 

om. 

diurnum 

2                3 

diutuii  (tnii  darker,  in  erasure) 

tempus 

tempus  (t  touched  up  in  darker  ink) 

adiiciendum 

adiciendum 

aguntur 

agant' 

et 

after  &  one  letter  erased 

exacuique 

exag  1  (corr.  to  exacui  |  in  darker  ink)qi\ne 
(  .  darker) 

alvearia 

albaria 

Page  588 

foecunda 

fecunda 

corbes 

comes  {corr.  to  corbes  in  darker  ink) 

§91 

aliquid 

aliquit  |  {eorr.  to  aliquid  |  in  darker  ink) 

affert 

adfert 

iis 

his 

novem 

none  (  ~  darker) 

§92 

praeparari 

praepai-i  {'^perhaps  darker) 

iampridem 

iam  pridie  | 

piscina 

piscena  {corr.  to  piscina) 

ilignea 

ilignea  (first  1  darker) 

§93 

irrorat.  Tertio  Idus  Decembris 
Corns 

&rorat  in  id  ss  •  chorus 

Page  589 

§94 

Sextodecimo  Calendas  lanuarii 

XVI  "fe  ianuarias 

Nono  Calendas  lanuarias 

VIII  1c  s5  •  (under  last  1,  ~,  ajiparently  later) 

sicnt  Chaldei 

sic  chaldei 

uespere 

uesperi 

vespere  occidit 

occidit  uespere 

§95 

cansa 

causam 

quidquid 

quidquid  (corr.  to  quicquid  by  erasure) 

comprehenditur 

tOphendit 

THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IX  ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  589 

II,  §95 

oleum 

om. 

alligetur 

alligent' 

Page  590 

imponautur 

inponantur 

§96 

cerasi 

cerasia 

etiam 

tarn  &ia 

§97 

hiems 

liiemps  (p  del.} 

Ficlis 

fides 

§98 

Pridie  Id.  Ian. 

F.  115'  begins,  prid  idus  ss  • 

Idus 

after  idus,  cibariaru  per  siiigulos  menses,  in 
red  rustic  capitals 

iugo 

iuga 

Page  591 

quoque 

quoquo  (^eorr.  to  quoque  in  darker  ink) 

subiicieimis 

subiciemus 

§99 

maeerati 

maceratis  |  (s  erased} 

foeni 

faeni 

affatim 

adfatim 

ex  ilice  vel  lauro 

ex  siliquis  &  lauru 

ordeaceam 

liordeaceam 

siccam 

om. 

mense 

om. 

§100 

ex  Cal.  ad  Idus 

ex  W  ad  (idibus  corr.  to  idus  m  darker  ink} 

vel  foeni 

et  faeni 

pabulum  affatim 

papulum  adfatim 

Calen. 

kalendis 

affatim  twice 

adfatim  twice 

§101 

ficulnea 

ficulnea 

Novemb. 

nouembri 

corbis 

coruis|bis  (eorr.  to  corbis  |  in  darker  ink} 

unum 

om. 

immistum 

inmistum 

Page  592 

inimistum 

inmixtil  | 

farraginem 

faraginem 

Decemb. 

decembri 

farraginem 

faraginem 

Cap.  Ill 

III. 

m  om. ;  to  the  right,  de  cultu  hortorC,  in  red 
rustic  capitals 

VAN  BUREN:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


179 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  592 

III,  §  1 

villicum  exequi 

uilicu  1  exsequi 

cunim 

cura 

(juotidiani 

cotidiani 

ruris  clapes 

rured  (erasure)  apes  (^darker;  in  the  eras- 
ure had  been  e) 

§2 

Democritus  .  .  .  pecudumque 

munimus  (§  2  ad  Jin.} 

om. 

ins.  de  muniendo  et  colendo  liorto  (ih  red 
rustio  capitals') 

Page  593 

§  3 

Vetustissimi 

uetus'simi  (^'darker) 

impensam 

inpensam 

immensis  temporibus 

iumsis  operi|l)us 

§^ 

(et  latitudiuis) 

om. 

sint 

si't  {eorr.  to  sint  in  darker  ink) 

paliuri 

palil-i  (J  darker) 

§5 

auteni 

om. 

immiscere 

inmiscere 

conspersa  illiiiitiir 

consparsa  inlinitur 

Page  59i 

F.  116"  begins,  sulcoru  altitudine 

§6 

inhaerent  toris 

inhe  (  somewhat  darker,  next  letter  erased)  oris 

possint 

possit 

circa  trigesimum 

citra  tric(corr.  to  g  in  darker  ink)en(^n.  del.  by 
darker  line)siuiVi 

coeperunt 

coeperint 

Page  595 

§  "^ 

super  II  scendant 

super  se  pandant 

acquiescant 

iidquiescant 

§8 

opp.  locu,  in  marg. 

•  de  situ  •  (i'/i  somewhat  darker  rustic  capitals) 

permittit 

permit    (    darker,  in  an  almost  cursive  hand) 

adveniente 

aduente  (corr.  to  adueniente  in  darker  ink,  in 
almost  cursive  hand) 

possit  irrigari 

possit  rigari 

est,  quiuu  sol  ultimas 

cii  sol  utimas  (est  om.) 

obtinebit 

optinebit 

tunc 

om. 

foiitium 

fontiii  (ntiu  in  erasure,  in  darker  ink) 

pluviali 

pluuiatili 

180 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX   ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  596 

III, §10 

illatam 

inlatam 

suae  spontis 

sue  sponte 

quatuor 

quattuor 

§11 

curabimns 

curauimus 

instituere 

instruere 

convertemus 

couuertamus 

Page  597 

et  quum 

sed  cu 

appropiiiquabit 

adppiuquabit 

solutissimae  areiiae 

solutissime  (   darker^  hareuae 

§13 

vere  conserere 

conserere  uere 

iniicietur 

iniciet 

F.  116''  begins,  manus  ad 

prosequuntur 

p  secunt" 

§1^ 

quae  ante  sationem 

ante  satione  quae 

Page  598 

brassicae 

brassica 

lactiicae 

lactuca 

chaerepliylli 

caeraefolii 

vel  melius 

ueliu.s  (us  darker  ;  u  del.  hy  a  darker  dot  above 
the  line,  ius  by  a  line') 

§15 

Appuliae 

apuliae 

sinapi 

sinape 

digeramus 

dic(corr.  to  dig  in  darker  i»iA-)eranuis 

§16 

lepidium 

lepidu 

Page  599 

allii  et  ulpici 

alii  ulpici 

§  1" 

nascatur 

enascat 

betae,  quuu" 

baete  (  gomewhat  darker)  cxi 

§18 

adhuc 

v^  y      • 
ad  hoc 

per  aestatem  iirovenit 

puenit  p  aestQ  ■ 

napi  et  siseris 

napis  (s  erased)  siseris 

§19 

iis 

his 

intelligi 

intellegi 

§20 

(juidani  allium 

quide  aliii 

Page  600 

a<f>poa-K6poBov 

A<t>POCKOPAON 

allium 

aliii 

habet  enini 

habet  {one  letter  erased)  |  enim  (e  darker,  m 
darker,  corr.  from  on) 

TAX  BUREN:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA  - 


181 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  600 

111,  §  20 

allium 

alium 

cohaerentes  spicas 

spicas  (one  letter  erased')  (coh.  om.') 

eaeque 

eaeque  {upper  bar  of  first  E  retouched  in 
darker  ink') 

quum  sint 

cvi  sunt 

§21 

lira 

libra 

rustic! 

rustici  rustici 

haec 

hoc  (corr.  to  hec) 

disponendae 

disponendi 

deinde  quum 

dein  cii 

sjjicae,  sarriantur 

spic?  ( ^  darker)  sariant 

superticiem 

supficiera  (top  of  p,  a7id  f,  darker  in  erasure; 
first  1  retouched  in  darker  ink) 

Page  601 

§22 

F.  117^  begins,  frigidis  locis 

allium 

aliu 

in  iis  locis 

ut  his  horis 

quibus  aut  obruentur 

qb  •  aut  oh^darker  in  erasure)ruentnT 

ut 

om. 

sic  recondita 

fere  condita 

inodorare 

odorari 

§23 

illita 

inlita 

involuta 

iara  uoluta  (a  darker  in  erasure) 

Page  602 

§21 

pluviis 

pluuis 

sarrita 

sarta 

Calen.  Martiis 

k-l'  martiis 

caules 

caules  {above  line  darker) 

facias 

facias  (i  in  erasure  of  one  letter) 

§25 

quot 

qfl      ^               - 

ponitur 

ponunt" 

frigidis 

frigidis  {under  d  and  after  s,  erasures;  d  and 
s  retouched  in  darker  ink) 

hieme 

hieme 

dispergitur.  sed 

dispangit"sed& 

sicque  fit  tenerioris 

si  quo  tenerioris  (s  retouched  in  darker  ink) 

§26 

Sunt  autem  complura 

sunt  quae  c5plura 

seri 

fieri 

earum  quae  fusci,  et  veluti 

&eorii  qu^  ( ^  darker)  fusci  &  ut 

182 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  603 

HI,  §26 

et  veluti 

&  ut 

Caeciliana 

c^ciliana  (^^darJcer~) 

disseritur 

differtur 

At 

ad  (corr.  to  at  in  darker  ink) 

folio 

foli°  (^"darker) 

et 

est 

§27 

Cyprii 

cypri 

Idus  April. 

idus  octobres 

Page  604 

intybi,  nisi 

intubinusi 

§28 

sobolem 

subole  (corr.  to  sobole  in  darker  ink) 

disponeniur 

disponimiis  | 

plantain  circa  Calend.  Novemb. 

plants   eiusq  .  (eiusq  •  del.    by   darker    line) 
ante  ki  nouembr 

stercorabimus 

stercorauini^ 

§29 

Sinapi 

sinape 

eruca 

1  eruca 

ocimum 

ocimum  (  ~  later,  darker) 

Page  605 

afferunt 

adferunt 

disseritur 

disserentur 

§30 

Sed 

s&  (corr.  to  sed  in  darker  ink) 

quaternos 

quattuor 

§31 

F.  117''  begins,  in  eo  autem 

servandnm  est 

seruaudu  serendii  est 

omnes 

omnis 

summas 

sumas 

Page  606 

testulae 

testilae  (ilae  darker,  in  erasure) 

adobruuntur 

adobruntur  ( *  darker) 

§32 

assidua  sarritio 

adsidua  sartio 

alius 

aliud 

sectivi,  nisi 

secti  uin  si  (n  corr.  to  ni  in  darker  ink) 

toties 

totiens 

sarririque 

saririq; 

quoties 

quoti[ens 

quo 

qd| 

complura 

cu  plura 

illigantur 

inligant" 

ita 

om. 

VAN  BUREK:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


183 


Ed.  Schneideb  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  606 

III,  §32 

in  iis  .  .  .  iDotest 

after  deb& 

iis 

his 

at 

ad  {corr.  to  at) 

transfertur 

transferunt" 

§  33 

[sed]  praecipue 

sed  precipue 

Page  607 

illiget 

inliget 

releget 

lig& 

pilo 

palo 

expolitumque 

expolituquae  {corr.  to  expolitumque) 

[in] 

om. 

obruet 

obruat 

§34 

solstitium 

solistitiu 

teporem 

tepore  (eorr.  to  tepore  in  darker  inh') 

ocima 

optima 

Page  608 

diligenter 

diligaent 

§35 

atque 

atquae  (corr.  to  atque) 

inula 

' '  nulla  (corr.  to  inula  in  darker  ink) 

alte 

alto 

Innlam 

' '  luilla  (corr.  to  inula  in  darker  ink^ 

quoniam 

quona 

liarundinis 

harundis 

sarritionibus 

sartionib; 

Page  60U 

§36 

vocant    iTTTroa-eXivov,    nonnulli 

uocant     hipposelinon     .  TTeTPOCGAeiNON 

a/j,vpvtov 

nonnulli   ZMYPNAION  • 

submittas,  aevo 

siiniittas  saeuo 

sarritionis 

sartionis 

etiam 

& 

§37 

ita 

om. 

atque 

& 

§38 

satam 

fata  (eorr.  to  sata  in  darker  ink} 

Page  010 

aggerare 

adgerare 

debebit 

deb& 

perniciosa 

pei-nitiosa  (corr.  to  jjernetiosa  in  darker  ink) 

ignorantiam 

ignorantia  (  ~  darker} 

perungito 

perungito.  (o.  darker,  corr.  from?) 

frutex 

frutex  (fi'ute  darker,  where  several  letters  had 
been  erased) 

184 


THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES  IN   ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangekmanensis 

Page  610 

III,  §38 

permanet 

man& 

in  inenstruis  est 

est  in  menstruis 

§39 

cunila,  et  serpj^lum 

F.  118"  begins,  cunela  serpyllum 

retuli 

rettuli 

magis  alvearia  curantibus 

magis    saluaria    curanti  '    (^fourth    A    and 
darker) 

Page  611 

§40 

et  semine 

&  se  semine 

seruntur 

seruatur 

thymi 

thymi  (t  darker') 

qiiura 

cum  (forr.  ?) 

depressae 

depresse 

comprehendant 

coniprehendat 

pinsito 

in  ilio 

quum  succum 

cil  sucu 

fruticibus 

fructibus 

§41 

cunila 

cunela 

impensius 

inpenses 

Page  612 

post  Cal.  Novemb. 

e  (erased)  post  ki  nouemfer 

sarritum 

sai'tii 

§42 

florente 

flo(f  and  0  darker,  corr.  from  p  and  ?)r(re- 
touehed  in  darker' ink)euti 

foliorum 

floriorii  {corr.  to  foliorii  in  darker  ink) 

hortiis  :  ac 

locus  1  at 

debebit.  Chaerepliyllum 

del)ebunt  i-hixerefilium 

aTpd<f>a^vv 

ANAPA<t>A2IN  • 

semina 

semine 

suaque  de  sede 

suaque  sede  (corr.  from  -dae) 

partienda 

patienda 

Page  613 

eandem  habent 

e(^darker,  corr.  from  .?)ande  hab& 

chaerepliyllum 

cherephy  Hum 

aTpdcfta^Vi 

an  APA<t>AllC- 

§43 

corrudam 

corunda 

praeparantur 

preparantur 

solo 

loco 

quadragesimum 

quadragensimu 

implicantur 

inplicantur 

illigatas 

inligas 

VAX  BUREN:    THE   TEXT   OF   COLUilELLA 


185 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 


Page  (il3 

m,§43 


Page  614 
§44 


§45 


Page  615 


§46 


Page  616 

§47 

§48 

Page  617 


§49 


connexas  olitores  spongias 
easque  post  quatuor 
madidum,  stercoratumque 

dodrantalis 

spongiolae 

terra 

siccis 

at 

collocanda 

emiserint,  infringi 

vellere 

adhuc  teneris  iavalidisqiie 

spongiola 

excaecant 

patiuntur 

[est] 

submittenda 

consarriendi 

iniiciendus 

succus 

pluviis 

commoveatur 

relaxata 

fiat 

haec  ratio 
loco  sicco 

rigationem  ministrare 

aggerenda 

praebenda 

enascantur 

coeperint 

coaeqnetur 

praebebunt 

Calend.  Mart. 

differri 

aequinoctio  confecto 


Codex  Sangermanensis 


conexas  holitores  phongeas 
eas  post  quattuor 
ualidu  stercorosQque 

dodrantales 

s(c7e?.)fongie 

terrae 

sicc(c  corr.from  f)is 

ad  (corr.  to  at  in  darker  ink') 

conlocanda 

meminit  tune  infringi 

uelleri  (^corr.  to  uellere) 

uix  adlmc  teneris  ualidis 

spliougiola 

m{erased)e.^c^(^^  darker)  cunt 

paciuntur 

cm. 

siiniittenda 

F.  118"  begins,  consariendi 

iniciendus 

sucus 

pluuis 

comoueant 

relaxat'  ( °  darker) 

fiat  radix 

h^c  (^^  darker)  satio 
sicco  loco 

rigatione  minis|trare 

adgerenda 

prebenda 

enascatur 

ceperint 

coequ&" 

l^rebebunt 

kf  mar 

differ  re 

con|fecto  aequinoctio 


186 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  618 

III,  §49 

ponito 

posito  {corr.  to  ponito  jw  darker  ink^ 

quum  exai-uerint 

cii  exar(ar  darker  in  erasure^ueiunt 

§50 

At  si  esculentae 

ac  si  esculent^  (^ ^darker) 

sumptum 

suptu 

caeteris 

aeris 

locum 

om. 

cuciimeres 

cucuraeris 

consitae 

consite  (^^  darker) 

virentium 

urentiu 

visu 

uiso  (corr.  to  uisu  in  darke-r  ink') 

foetus 

fetus 

necabit 

nacauit  {eorr.  to  naecauit  in  darker  ink) 

§51 

iucundissimus 

iucundissimis 

Page  619 

obserat 

offerat 

praebeat  humorem 

prebeat  umore  | 

afEiatu 

adflatu 

ac 

a°  ( °  darker) 

§52 

subiici 

subici 

Page  620 

iutegi  debebunt,  ut  etiam 

in  integi  debebuntur  &iam 

§53 

istud 

istut  (corr.  to  istud  in  darker  ink) 

apud 

aput 

Bolum  Mendesium 

uolumendesiu 

F.  119"  begins,  aprico  & 

rubos 

robos  {corr.  to  rubos) 

consitas 

consitas  (tas  darker,  in  erasure) 

eas 

ex 

paululum 

paululo 

ligneo 

li^ieo  (^darker) 

ferulae 

ferul^  ( ^  darker) 

immittere 

inmittere 

nam  ita  non 

naque  non 

sed 

&  (corr.  to  sed  in  darker  ink) 

materna 

macerata 

sicque 

sic 

Page  621 

§54 

provin  1|  ciis 

puinciis  (corr.  to  puintiis  in  darker  ink) 

praedicti 

pdicto  1  (corr.  to  pdicti  |  in  darker  ink) 

sint 

sunt 

VAX  BUREX:  THE  TEXT  OF  COLUMELLA 


187 


Ed.  Schneideb  (Book  XI) 

Codex  Sangermanensis 

Page  621 

III,  §  55 

succoque 
levissimo 

sucoque 
nouissimo 

Page  622 

convalescit 

convalescat 

§56 

ac 

& 

deletis 

dilectus 

§57 

aliquod 

ad  pulmentaria 

aliquid 

at  plumentaria  (t-orr.  to  ad  pulmentaria  in 
darker  ink) 

sarriri 

sariri 

disponito 

dispositio 

quum  coeperint  virere 

cS  ceperint  uiuere 

Page  623 

§58 

consarrito  :  ||  deinde  quum 
canteriolis 

inconseritodie  indi(i  erased^ecu 
chateriolis 

rigorem  stilorum 

rigorib;   (one  letter  erased)  stilorii 

vineae  crebras 

uinea  crebre  ( ^  darker) 

§59 

ceparum 
prosternentur 
perarescat,  aut 
quatuor  sextarios 
radicis  Syriacae 

caeparu 
psternuntur 
p  harescat  ut 
quattuor  sestarios 
radicisuri  'cae  (  "  darker) 

Page  624 

§60 

pulex 

prorepentia 
pulvis  [etiani],  (iui 
cameram 

pulix  (corr.  to  pulex  in  darker  ink) 
p^pentia  {""darker) 
plus  qui  (  "  '  darker) 
caTam  (c  darker  in  erasure) 

Page  625 

invenitur 

inuent'  (corr.  to  inuenit  in  darker  ink) 

conspergi 
tota 

conspargi  {corr.  to  conspaergi  in  darker 
tota  (corr.  from  tota?  by  erasure) 

ink) 

succum  trahant 

sucu  trahat 

seruntur 

obserentur 

§61 

quidam 
praecipiunt 

quide  | 

precipunt  (corr.  to  precipiunt  in  darker 

ink) 

succo 

suco 

F.  119  '■  begins,  remedio  aduersus 

nos 

non 

huius 

eius 

188 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL    STUDIES   IX   KOME 


Ed.  Schneider  (Book  XI) 


Codex  Sangermanensis 


Page  625 
III,  §61 

§62 

Page  626 


§63 


Page  627 

§64 


§65 


minus  larga  est 

fuligine  et  jjraedicto  pulvere 

Hyginus 

fiunfc 

quum 

soli 

patitur 

tentavimus  :    itaque   rapum,    et 

raphanum 
servantque 
Agricolae,  qui  (|uani 
nascantur 
est,  ne 
satio 

gelicidiis  peruratur,  arundinihus 
canterii 
iisque  virgae  transversae  impo- 

nuntur,    et    virgis    stramenta 

supra 
defenduntur 
erucae,  Graece 

succo 

erucae 

Sed 

irepi  avrnraOSiV 

affirinat 

has 

enecari 

Before  Hactenus 

quamvis  iustructum  atque  erudi- 

tum  omni  opere  rustico 
eaque  saepius 


larga  non  est 

fuligine  «&  2)'luere  ( '  darker') 

liisfinus 


fiant 

om. 

solui 

patiatur 

teptauinius  itaque  sicut  rapharii 

SQV\\&v\(^gpace  for  one  letter')^; 
agricol^  (  ^  darker)  qui  eii 
nascatur 
est  &  ne 
patio 

gelicidis  purantur  harundinibus 
[  cantlieri  | 
uirge  (^^  darker)  que  &  uirgis  stramta  supra 

defendentur 

uruce  (  _^  darker)  grece 

suco 
uruce 

y 

Sdd  (^corr.  to  Sed  in  darker  ink) 

TTePIANTITTAtON  • 

ad|firniat 

hos  (corr.  to  has  in  darker  ink;  erasure  above 

and  below) 
senecari  (s  erased;  first  e  partially  retouched 

in  darker  ink) 
/"  Qin  darker  ink) 
quauis  eruditil  omni  """^  rustico  (omni  darker 

in  erasure  ;  °^  darker) 
eaquae  (corr.  to  eaque) 
(after   faciendum    sit,^ — liber    primus,   haec 

continet  ^c,  ^c;   and  in  mari/in, — ana- 

cefaleosis) 


VAN   BUREX:    THE   TEXT   OF   COLUMELLA  189 

XOTES   OX    VARIAXTS   IX   A   AXD   S   FOR   LIB.  XI 

(Most  of  the  Variants  require  no  comment;  some  of  tliose  in  A  are  due  to  the  peculiar  Insular 
orthography ;  a  few,  however,  are  of  sufficient  interest  for  discussion.) 

.In  the  heading,  lib  of  A  is  obviously  an  incorrect  expansion  of  L.  in  the  archetype. 

I.  §  3.  The  anno  of  Schneider  (and  R  ?)  seems  derived  from  expansion  of  the 
abbreviation  an.  or  ann.     The  numerals,  too,  were  apparently  abbreviated. 

§  5.  The  persistent  omission  of  I  in  Ischomachus,  in  A  and  S,  is  probably  to  be 
explained  by  a  false  correction  on  the  part  of  a  scribe  familiar  with  the  introduction 
of  a  spurious  vowel  before  S  inipura. 

§  10.  diffussa  S.  The  doubling  of  single  consonants,  and  vice  versa,  is  character- 
istic of  Insular  manuscripts,  but,  of  course,  not  infrequent  elsewhere. 

§  18.  languidior  est  seems  a  correct  emendation.  The  abbreviation  e  for  est  might 
easily  have  caused  corruption  to  lani/uidiore.  ut  iialetudinari  seems  harder  to  explain. 
Note  the  variants  in  Schneider's  apparatus. 

§  24.  istud  seems  correct,  studium  probably  crept  in  from  studium,  two  lines 
below. 

II.  §  3.  Schneider's  Romani  is  obviously  correct.  The  curious  tpmani  A  and 
promani  S  may  be  due  to  the  PR  of  principem,  two  words  before. 

§  -4  etc.  The  obviously  corrupt  sep  etc.  of  S  is  evidently  due  to  expansion  of  is, 
the  abbreviation  for  suprascriptus,  -i,  etc.,  which  is  used  regularly  in  A  and  S  to  avoid 
the  repetition  of  Jan.,  Fehr.,  etc.  (I  have  not  thought  it  necessary  to  note  each  instance 
separately.)  Suprascriptus,  -i,  etc.,  should  apparently  be  read  in  all  such  places,  instead 
of  Schneider's  Jan.,  Fehr.,  etc. 

§  9.  If  Schneider's  vernaculum  is  correct,  the  change  RN>NN\n  AS  is  explainable 
by  the  form  of  R  in  Insular  Cand  some  Half-Uncial)  hands,  where  it  approaches  that 
of  N;  but  perhaps  the  conjecture  venucidum  (yennucidum  ?)  is  I'ight. 

§  16.   ptea  S  seems  to  be  derived  from  ptea  =postea. 

§  22.    Kalendus  A  is  due  to  et  Idiis  following. 

§  23.    The  impossible  utiquenti  is  due  to  sequentis  preceding. 

§  29.  conueri^  S.  Here,  too,  it  would  seem  that  the  original  of  S  had  a  form  of  R 
which  could  easily  be  confused  with  JV!     Cf.  II,  §  40,  nonandae  S  ;   III,  §  62,  rapharu  S. 

§  69.  propemodum  Schneider,  pretermodum  S.  An  abbreviation  seems  to  have 
caused  the  variation. 

III.  §  27.  The  context  requires  Schneider's  April.;  the  octobres  of  S  must  be  due 
to  conjectural  emendation. 

An  examination  of  the  apparatus  which  I  publish  here,  and  of  that  in  Lundstrom's 
editions  of  the  Liher  de  Arboribus  and  De  R.  R.  Lib.  X,  shows  that  A  and  S  are 
derived  from  the  same  archetype,  and  are  very  closely  related.  It  is  somewhat  more 
difficult  to  say  what  is  the  relation  of  R  (the  later  manuscri^ats)  to  A  and  S.  A  glance 
at  Lundstrom's  apparatus  shows  that  when  A  and  S  differ.  R  and  A  regularly  agree. 
Almost  all  the  variants  from  A  in  R  can  easily  be  explained  as  due  to  conjectural 


190  THE   AMERICAX   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 

emendations.  That  many  of  these  readings  are  obviously  correct  shoukl  not  lead  one 
to  postulate  a  lost  archetype  for  K.  Such  a  suiJiJosition  would  result  in  a  logical  con- 
tradiction, as  -we  should  have  in  R,  on  the  one  hand,  the  peculiar  readings  of  A,  and, 
on  the  other,  a  class  of  correct  readings  of  passages  which  are  incorrectlj^  given  in  A  — 
the  former  explicable  on  the  supposition  of  the  derivation  of  R  from  A.  and  the  latter 
incompatible  with  that  supposition. 

There  are,  however,  two  problems  still  to  be  solved  before  the  subject  of  the  manu- 
script tradition  of  Columella  can  be  considered  perfeeth'  clear,  (i)  The  later  manu- 
scripts till  up  manj'  lacunae  which  are  left  in  A  and  S.  Whether  the  passages  supplied 
are  simply  the  work  of  the  Humanistic  editors  and  scribes,  presumabh'  using  other 
portions  of  Columella  and  the  other  agricultural  writers  for  their  purpose,  or  whether 
a  genuine  tradition,  independent  of  A  and  S,  is  to  be  recognized  here,  could  be  set- 
tled by  a  thorough  collation  of  the  manuscripts  for  the  passages  in  question,  and  a 
careful  investigation  of  the  results.  (ii)  There  are  certain  passages^  where,  in 
Lundstrom's  apparatus,  A  and  S  give  an  entirely  wrong  reading,  but  some  of  the  later 
manuscripts  give  an  only  partially  corrupt  reading,  the  correct  reading  not  appearing 
at  all  in  the  manuscripts.  In  these  cases,  since  the  emendation  of  a  sci'ibe  can  hardly 
explain  the  partially  corrupt  reading,  one  thinks  naturally  of  the  possibility  of  an 
independent  tradition.  These  cases,^  however,  are  very  few,  and  it  maj-  be  possible  to 
explain  them  on  some  other  basis.  Accordingly,  an  investigation  of  the  rest  of  Colu- 
mella, in  all  the  manuscripts,  or  at  any  rate  in  A,  S,  and  the  most  important  repre- 
sentatives of  R,  with  reference  to  such  passages  also,  is  to  be  desired. 

Albert  W.  Van  Bcres.^ 

1  As  Professor  Vollmer  of  JIunich  pointed  out  to  me. 

2  The  passages  in  question,  as  far  as  I  liave  observed  them,  are  : 

De  Arboribus  (ed.  Lundstrom),  p.  22,  1.  2  (^adlidas)  ;  p.  32,  I.  14  (sed  dispart  loco  pro  differentia  agri)  ; 
De  E.  B.  Lib.  X,  288  (Phoebe}  ;  378  (trichilis). 

3  As  this  article  is  about  to  go  to  press.  Professor  Traube  informs  me  that  he  at  present  considers  probable 
the  former  existence  of  a  third  early  manuscript  of  Columella;  this  was,  perhaps,  the  source  of  the  later 
Italian  manuscripts,  and,  like  the  Ambrosianus,  was  at  Fnlda.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  Professor  Traube  himself 
will  publish  a  fuller  statement  of  this  view,  with  the  grounds  for  adopting  it. 


THE  DATE  OF  THE  ELECTION  OF  JULIAN 


The  sentiments  that  Constantius  and  Julian  entertained  for  one  another  during 
the  latter  part  of  Constantius's  reign  are  very  well  described  by  Julian's  own  word, 
\vKo<piXM,  "a  friendsliip  of  wolves"  (-£/».  68;  Hertlein,  p.  501).  The  truce  between 
the  distrustful  cousins  could  not  last,  and  their  relations  reached  the  breaking-point 
in  the  year  360  a.d.  The  final  trouble  began  with  the  arrival  at  Julian's  winter 
quarters  at  Paris  of  an  order  from  Constantius,  directing  him  to  send  East  immedi- 
ately some  of  his  best  troops,  to  serve  in  the  spring  campaign  against  the  Persians.^ 
This  mandate  was  regarded  with  suspicion  by  Julian's  party,  who  saw  in  it  a  device  for 
drawing  away  their  champion's  forces,  and  tliey  refused  to  regard  the  need  of  reenforce- 
ments  as  anything  but  a  pretext.  The  prospect  of  a  long  march  and  a  hard  campaign  in 
the  East  brought  the  discontent  of  the  soldiers  to  a  head ;  they  rose,  and  proclaimed 
Julian  Augustus.  After  protesting  ineffectually,  Julian  accepted  the  situation  and 
sent  ambassadors  to  Constantius  to  tell  him  what  had  happened  and  to  urge  him  to 
indorse  the  decision  of  the  soldiery.  Whereupon  the  Augustus  sent  back  word  to 
Julian  to  content  himself  with  the  rank  of  Caesar,  "  tumenti  flatu  deposito."  ^  Julian 
spent  tlie  summer  campaigning  in  Germany,  wintered  at  Vienne,  antl  the  next  year 
took  the  field  against  Constantius. 

The  chronology  of  these  events,  so  far  as  the  sources  lead  us,  is  as  follows.  The 
first  message  of  Constantius  arrived  in  Paris  about  the  end  of  winter;  for  Ammianus 
says  that  the  troops  were  to  be  despatched  at  once,  "  ut  adesse  possint  armis  primo  vere 
movendis  in  Parthos."^  But  it  was  after  Lupicinus  had  been  des^jatched  against  the 
Picts  and  Scots,  who  were  invading  Britain ;  for  the  messengers  bore  orders  which 
would  have  prevented  his  expedition  if  they  had  arrived  before  his  departure.*  Lupi- 
cinus assembled  his  troops  at  Boulogne,  "adulta  hieme."°  After  Julian  had  sent  his 
message  to  Constantius  announcing  the  revolt,®  and  had  received  his  answer,  he  set  out 

'  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  XX,  4,  1.  ^  Ibid.  XX.  9,  4. 

'  Ibid.  XX,  4,  2.  Gibbon  accuses  Ammianus  of  inaccuracy  in  this  passage  ;  but  Bury  points  out.  in  his 
edition  o£  Gibbon,  that  Ammianus  means  that  the  troops  were  to  be  mustered  in  Italy  "primo  vere,"  not 
in  the  East  (vol.  II,  p.  537). 

«  VAd.  XX,  4,  3.  5  p,ia.  XX,  1,  3. 

«  This  embassy  of  Julian's  was  much  delayed.  It  finally  found  Constantius  at  Caesarea  in  Cappadocia, 
at  what  time  of  year  we  cannot  be  sure,  but  doubtless  on  his  way  from  Constantinople  to  Edessa.  He 
remained  a  long  time  at  Edessa,  only  leaving  for  Amida  after  the  autumnal  equinox  (Amm.  Marc.  XX, 
11,  4).  With  only  this  one  point  of  time  to  work  from,  it  is  evident  that  Constantius's  movements  can 
help  us  very  little. 

191 


192  THE    AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 

on  his  German  campaign.^  This  Listed  three  months,^  after  which  he  went  into  winter 
quarters  at  Vienne.^  He  was  at  Vienne  at  least  as  early  as  November  5;  for  he  cele- 
brated his  quinquennalia  as  Caesar  in  that  city,  and  his  Caesarship  dated  from  Novem- 
ber 6,  355.^  He  gave  the  games  as  Augustus,  which  shows  that  he  already  called 
himself  by  the  greater  title,  in  spite  of  the  veto  of  Constantius. 

It  is  clear  that  the  data  given  above  do  not  enable  us  to  fix  exactly  the  time  of 
Julian's  proclamation  by  the  soldiery,  and  the  date  lias  consequently  been  always  a 
matter  of  conjecture.  Paul  Allard,  the  latest  historian  of  Julian,  does  not  attempt 
to  fix  the  date,  merely  repeating  the  more  important  conjectures. 

"  La  date  tout  a  fait  precise,"  he  says,  "  ne  pent  etre  indiquee  avec  certitude. 
Tillemont  ( Hist,  des  Empereurs,  t.  IV,  p.  4.52)  place  les  faits  en  mars  ou  avril ;  M.  de 
Broglie  (^L'Eglise  et  V Empire  romain,  t.  IV,  p.  79)  les  met  aux  premiers  jours  de  mars ; 
Schwarz  (i)e  vita  et  scriptis  Juliani  imperatoris,  p.  7  et  17)  s'appuie  sur  la  Chrono- 
graphie  de  Leon  le  Grammairien  pour  proposer  mai."^ 

The  few  hints  which  we  get  from  the  sources  seem  at  first  to  point  to  the  end  of 
winter  or  early  spring.  Julian  was  in  winter  quarters  (Amm.  Marc.  XX,  8,  2),  and 
the  orders  of  Constantius  arrived  at  least  as  early  as  the  end  of  winter.  But  that 
Julian  was  in  winter  quarters  might  mean  either  winter  or  sjiring,  as  the  army  in  Gaul 
did  not  usually  move  out  to  its  annual  campaign  before  July ;  ^  and  there  might  have 
been  a  long  interval  between  tiie  arrival  of  Constantius's  orders  and  the  outbreak  among 
the  troops.  Some  time  did  elapse,  in  fact,  between  the  two  events,  since  in  the  interval 
the  tribune  Lintula  levied  a  small  body  of  light  troops  and  departed  for  the  East  (XX, 
4,  .5),  and  Julian  sent  letters  to  liis  master-of-horse  at  Vienne  and  received  answers  to 
them  (XX,  4).  These  considerations  are  enough  to  show  that  a  later  date  has  quite 
as  much  in  favor  of  it  as  an  early  one ;  and  the  evidence  collected  by  Schwarz,  on 
p.  17  of  his  dissertation,  turns  the  scale  in  favor  of  the  later  date  ;  he  cites  the 
remark  of  Ammianus,  which  was  quoted  before,  to  the  effect  that  the  Gallic  campaigns 
usually  commenced  in  July.  He  points  out  that  while,  in  response  to  Constantius's 
orders,  a  part  of  the  troops  he  asked  for  had  set  out  (the  light-armed  body  under 
Lintula),  the  rest  had  not  yet  gone  — •  which  seems  to  point  to  a  delay.  A  late  date  is 
also  indicated  by  the  words  in  XX,  4,  11,  "  Parisiis  morabatur  adhuc  Caesar  nusquam 
motus."     Lastly  and  decisivel3%  he  cites  the  testimony  of  Leo  Grammaticus :   'lovXiavm 

0  ■7rapa/3aTi]'i  e/SaaiXevaev  err]  8i/o,  Kalcrap  Be  yeyovev  errj  reaaapa  koI  p,riva<;  e^,  kt\.' 
Since  Julian  was  made  Caesar  on  the  6th  of  November,  .3.5.5,  Schwarz  concludes  that 
his  election  must  have  occurred  at  the  beginning  of  May,  360. 

The  later  date  is  confirmed  in  a  rather  remarkable  way  by  the  inscription  wliich  is 
given  below.     It  was  reported  by  Patroni  in  the  Notizie  degli  Scavi,  1901,  p.  18,  with 

1  Amm.  Marc.  XX,  10,  1.  2  Julian,  Ep.  38  ;  Hertlein,  p.  5.35.  =  Amm.  Marc.  XX,  10,  .3. 

*  Ibid.  XXI,  1,  4.  For  the  date  of  liis  Caesarship,  see  Socrates,  II,  34;  Idatius,  under  "  Arbetione  et 
LoIUano"  ;  .\mm.  Marc.  XV,  8,  17. 

'  Paul  Allard,  Julien  VApostat  (Paris,  1900),  I,  p.  496,  note  (7).  Schwarz's  monograph  was  published 
at  Bonn  in  1888.  Tillemont  says  only  :  "Personne  n'en  marque  le  jour :  mais  ce  qui  pr^c^de  et  ce  qui  suit 
nous  porte  a  croire  que  ce  fut  vers  le  mois  de  mars  ou  d'avril.      L'on  estoit  encore  en  quartier  d'hiver." 

1  have  not  seen  De  Broglie's  work. 

6  Amm.  Marc.  XVII,  8,  1  ;  Schwarz,  op.  i-it.  p.  17.  '  Bekker,  p.  92  (Bonn  Corpus). 


ilOREY:    THE   DATE   OF    THE   ELECTION   OF  JULIAN  193 

the  following  note :  "  Xei  pressi  di  S.  Maria  Capua  Vetere,  corrispondeiite  com'  e  noto 
al  sito  deir  antica  Capua,  in  contrada  Quattordici  Ponti,  fa  rinvenuta  1'  epigrafe  latina 
che  trascrivo  qui  appresso.  E  incisa  in  una  sottile  lastra  marmorea,  la  cui  superficie, 
oltreniodo  consunta,  si  sgrana  con  facilita,  larga  m.  0.46  per  0.74  di  altezza,  con  foro 
circolare  in  alto  ...  La  lettura  di  alcune  parole  rimane  disperata  ovvero  incerta, 
sopra  tutto  nella  parte  superiore."  ^  In  the  copy  which  follows,  the  ligatures  and  irregu- 
lar shapes  of  letters  in  Petroni's  copy  are  not  reproduced.  The  part  of  the  inscription 
which  concerns  us,  of  course,  is  the  date  in  the  last  four  lines. 

XS 

\_J  ="^  m  ■  wMMMmwM 
DESIDERIO     VIRO     PRAECL^p 
DVLCEDINI     SVPREMAE     LETI      AV^     {sic) 
^VSCIDIAE      QVINTAE     QVAE     VIXIT 
ANNIS      XXV       MV       DXV      MVRRIVS 
j-VMIDIVS     CVI      IVNCTA     FVIT    P^ 
ANNIS     VMM      MMI      DXXV     CVM     QVa 
ETIAM      SIBI      QVIETEM      PARAVU 
DEP      V       KAL      IVL      DD      NN      CO 
NSTANTIO       AVG       X 
ET      IVLIANO      CAES      Ml 
C  0  N  S  S 

To  understand  the  bearing  which  the  date  in  the  last  four  lines  of  the  inscription 
has  upon  the  election  of  Julian,  it  is  necessary  to  realize  how  faithfully  the  Christian 
inscriptions  reflected  the  political  vicissitudes  of  this  period.  G.  B.  De  Rossi  was  the 
first  to  show  this  relation  in  its  full  extent ;  and  there  are  few  pages  in  the  literature 
of  Latin  epigraphy  more  interesting  than  his  commentaries  in  the  first  volume  of  the 
Inscriptiones  Chrintianae  Urhis  Romae,  in  which  he  traces  the  varying  fortunes  of  emperor 
and  usurjjer  in  the  distorted  consular  formulae.  During  the  brief  reigns  of  Magnus 
Maximus  and  Eugenius,  for  example,  the  names  of  the  legitimate  consuls  were  care- 
fully replaced  on  the  inscriptions  l)y  those  of  the  usurpers  or  their  nominees.  Every 
political  upheaval  that  distracted  the  West  has  left  its  mark  on  the  epitaphs.  Nothing 
could  bring  before  our  minds  so  vividly  the  dread  which  the  laws  against  lese-majesty 
and  the  far-reaching  power  of  the  later  Roman  bureaucracy  had  instilled  into  the  minds 
of  all  classes  of  men  than  these  slavish  alterations  of  the  consular  formulae. 

The  inscriptions  of  360  are  no  exception  to  the  rule.  The  whole  series  of  western 
stones  can  be  divided  at  once  into  an  earlier  and  later  class ;  those  of  the  first  part  of 
the  year  being  dated  by  the  normal  formula.  Coiutantio  Aug  X  et  luliano  Caes.  Ill 

1  In  the  vicinity  of  S.  Maria  Capua  Vetere,  which,  as  is  well  known,  corresponds  to  the  site  of  ancient 
Capua,  was  found  the  Latin  inscription  which  I  have  here  transcribed.  It  is  cut  on  a  thin  slab  of  marble, 
the  surface  of  which  is  much  worn  and  crumbles  easily.  It  is  0.40  m.  wide  by  0.74  m.  high,  and  has  a  circular 
hole  at  the  top.     The  reading  of  some  of  the  letters  is  impossible  or  uncertain,  particularly  in  the  upper  part. 


194  THE   AMERICAN  SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX  ROME 

conss.,  while  in  the  second  class,  of  the  latter  half  of  the  year,  the  formula  is  in  some 
way  altered.  Of  the  earlier  class  we  have  examples  in  a  Roman  inscription  of  the  end 
of  April  (De  Rossi,  Inscr.  I,  no.  142)  ;  an  inscription  of  the  cemetery  of  Domitilla 
(SS.  Nereo  ed  Achilleo),  of  the  6th  of  May,  [ddl  nn  ■  constantio  aug  •  X\  \_e]t  iul(ia>w}  ■ 
III  eonss  •  dep  ■  prie  (sic)  |  [m]o»i  maias  iul^ius}  araha  \  sinus  qui  vixit  an  \  n  •  XI  in 
pace ;  ^  and  probably  a  fragment  from  S.  Agnese  (Armellini,  S.  Agnese,  p.  383),  dated 
IConst^antio  aug  X et  iu\liano  caes  HI conss].  In  the  latter  half  of  the  year,  as  was 
said  before,  the  formula  was  modified.  An  inscription  of  Rome,  of  the  ITtli  and  19th 
of  August,  omits  Julian's  name  entirely  (I)e  Rossi,  Inscr.  I,  no.  143)  :  parentes  dionysio 
filio  did'cissimo  •  vix  •  an  -V-m-  VII d  Villi-  dp  •  \  XVI  kal  ■  sept  •  constantio  X  ■  cos  ■ 
in  p  \  a  ^  (o  \  dulcissime  filie  erotianeti  •  vix  ■  |  ann  ■  V-  m  VII-  d  XI  dep  XIIII  -  kal . 
Sep  -  I  constantio  X  cos  -  in  pac.  De  Rossi  supposes  that  while,  in  the  middle  of  August, 
the  proclamation  of  Julian  by  the  Gallic  soldiery  was  known  in  Rome,  it  was  still 
uncertain  whether  Constantius  would  declare  him  a  rebel,  or  allow  him  to  retain  his 
rank  of  Caesar — as  he  eventually  did;  hence  the  omission  of  Julian's  name  and  title. 
Whatever  may  be  the  immediate  reason  for  it,  the  strange  omission  was  certainlj-  due 
to  the  arrival  of  tlie  news  from  Paris  and  to  the  uncertainty  as  to  Julian's  future 
fortunes  thereby  produced.  So  also  in  an  epitaph  which  comes,  like  our  inscription, 
from  Capua,  dated  October  (C'.I.L.  X,  4485),  we  find  the  formula  dd  nn  {dominis 
nostris)  X  et  III  cos.  Whether  this  peculiar  abbreviation  of  the  regular  phrase  is  a 
device  to  avoid  the  titles,  —  since  Julian  claimed  that  of  Augustus  (as  early,  at  least, 
as  November  5),  and  Constantius  did  not  recognize  his  riglit  to  it,  —  or  a  means  of 
leaving  out  Julian's  name  without  offending  his  party,  cannot  be  said.  It  shows, 
however,  how  people  were  trimming  to  please  a  nominal  master  in  the  East  and  a 
prospective  one  in  the  West.  Tlie  same  formula  is  found  in  a  Syracusan  inscription 
(Kaibel,  112)  dated  HPO  E  KAA  |  AEKEMB  YTTATIA  |  TUUN  KY(ptW)  TO  T  KAI  TO  f, 
Vkal.  Decembres  consulatu  dominorum  nostrorum  decies  et  ter. 

These  modifications  of  the  formula,  then,  are  found  to  be  all  posterior  to  the  election 
of  Julian  and  to  be  caused  b}'  that  event.  Now  the  latest  of  the  earlier  inscriptions 
mth  the  unchanged  formula  is  our  inscription  from  Capua  reproduced  above.  Since 
the  other  inscriptions  posterior  to  the  election  of  Julian  have  the  formula  changed, 
without  exception,  we  are  justified  in  assuming  that  this  formula  shows  that  on  the 
27th  of  June,  the  day  noted  in  the  fourth  line  from  the  bottom,  the  news  of  the  dis- 
turbance in  Gaul  had  not  yet  reached  Capua.  We  know  that  on  the  ITth  of  August, 
the  date  of  the  inscription  which  omits  Julian's  name,  it  had  already  got  to  Rome. 
We  may  say,  then,  that  the  tidings  arrived  in  Capua  and  Rome  at  some  time  or  times 
within  the  period  roughly  determined  by  these  two  dates.  Even  allowing  for  delay, 
which  is  not  likely  in  the  case  of  news,  and  granting  time  for  the  news  to  work  on  the 
public  mind,  we  certainly  cannot  put  the  election  of  Julian  earlier  than  May ;  and 
the  latter  part  of  May  is  indicated,  rather  than  the  beginning,  where  Schwarz  places 
the  event.     The  year  and  six  months  of  Leo  Grammaticus  need  not  trouble  us ;  for  he 

'  Manicclii,  Nnmo  Bull,  di  Arch,  crist.  1899,  p.  27.  The  omission  of  .Julian's  title  Caes.  after  his  name 
is  scarcely  significant ;  the  second  title  being  sometimes  omitted  to  save  space,  which  is  plainly  the  case  here, 
as  we  may  see  from  the  abbreviations  lul(iano)  and  lul(ius). 


MOREY:  THE  DATE  OF  THE  ELECTION  OF  JULIAX  195 

would  have  said  the  same,  whatever  the  day  of  May  on  which  the  election  occurred. 
He  is  a  dealer  in  round  numbers,  as  we  see  from  his  giving  two  j-ears  to  the  reign  of 
Julian,  although  the  time  from  the  death  of  Constantius  to  the  death  of  Julian  was 
less  than  a  year  and  eight  months.  Some  time  elapsed  between  the  revolt  and  the 
beginning  of  the  German  campaign,  since,  in  the  interval,  Julian's  embassy,  which  was 
delayed,  reached  Constantius,  and  Constantius's  letters  in  return  were  received  and 
read  to  the  soldiers  in  Paris  (Amm.  Marc.  XX,  9).  But  time  enough  is  left  for  this 
exchange  of  letters  and  the  three-months  German  campaign  before  we  find  Julian  in 
his  winter  quarters  at  Vienne  on  November  5. 

Charles  R.  Morey. 


REPORT   OX   ARCHAEOLOGICAL  REMAINS  IN  TURKESTAN 


The  discoveries  of  archaeological  remains  made  during  recent  years  in  Crete, 
Egypt,  and  Mesopotamia  have  carried  our  knowledge  of  the  early  stages  of  the  devel- 
opment of  human  activity  in  Western  Europe  back  to  a  period  far  beyond  what  was 
known  or  even  suspected  a  generation  ago.  ]Much  of  the  new  material  thus  found  is 
of  substance  and  style  so  rude  as  to  be  of  instant  interest  only  to  the  specialist ;  but 
there  is  also  much,  as,  for  instance,  the  objects  from  Crete,  that  possesses  a  charm  of 
style  that  is  apt  to  claim  the  whole  attention  of  the  student,  blinding  him  to  the  larger 
interests  that  all  this  material,  the  rude  as  well  as  the  artistic,  contain.  —  interests,  that 
is,  connected  with  the  intercommunication  and  relations  of  the  earliest  known  tribes 
and  races  that  later  developed  into  the  historical  peoples  of  Europe.  The  great  impor- 
tance of  the  study  of  these  matters  lies  in  the  fact  that  they  offer  the  direct,  though 
often  indistinct,  path  to  a  complete  comprehension  of  the  various  classical  civilizations 
u^jon  which  so  much  of  our  modern  education  is  founded.  It  is  not  enougli  to  know 
that  such  or  such  were  the  works  of  a  people  at  some  given  epoch,  but  the  true  archae- 
ologist, as  distinguished  from  the  student  of  bric-a-brac,  must  know  what  were  the 
sources  whence  came  the  influences  that  led  to  the  formation  of  the  people's  ideals. 
Only  through  this  knowledge  is  the  educational  value  of  archaeology  attained ;  and 
archaeology  becomes  of  exactly  as  much  importance  as  history,  political  economy, 
philosophy,  or  uny  other  of  the  subjects  commonl}-  granted  to  be  of  superior  impor- 
tance in  the  training  of  the  educated  classes.  In  fact,  archaeology  is  intimately  con- 
nected with  these  studies.  It  is  owing  to  the  growing  recognition  of  the  claims  of 
archaeology  that  the  discoveries  in  Egypt  and  ^Mesopotamia  have  attracted  such  wide- 
spread interest.  The  work  of  Schliemann  and  his  successors  led  the  student  of  Greece 
to  Asia  Elinor  and  Egypt.  The  discoveries  of  Layard  and  his  followers  and  the  trans- 
lation of  the  cuneiform  inscriptions  showed  clearly  the  existence  of  intimate  and  char- 
acter-moulding relations  between  Egypt  and  Asia  Minor  and  the  lands  that  are  now 
Persia.  From  each  and  all  of  these  discoveries  one  fact  becomes  perfectly  clear,  and 
that  is  that  in  no  part  of  the  world  has  a  people  developed  to  a  high  standard  by  itself 
and  by  its  own  energies.  Everj'where  it  has  become  evident  that  each  people  and 
country  had  a  "  Hinterland,"  a  back  country,  to  which  the  student  must  push  his  way, 
and  the  way  leads  steadily  east.  Somewliere  there  will  be  found  one  of  those  foci,  one 
of  those  starting-posts  in  the  march  of  human  development  whence  all  our  special  study 
of  particular  countries  or  epochs  must  start,  if  our  deductions  are  to  have  the  value  of 

196 


NORTOX:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REMAINS   IX   TURKESTAX  197 

historic  truth,  on  which,  perhaps,  later  may  be  based  the  equal  value  of  imaginative 
possibility. 

It  was  in  the  hope  of  finding  traces,  more  distinct  than  are  described  in  the  scanty 
literature  on  the  subject,  of  the  civilizations  that  were  contemporary  with  and  neces- 
sary to  the  earliest  developments  in  Mesopotamia,  that  I  passed  some  months  of  the 
summer  of  1903  in  the  Russian  provinces  of  Western  Central  Asia.i  The  reasons  for 
seeking  in  the  country  east  of  Mesopotamia  for  the  remains  of  early  civilization  are  of 
several  different  sorts.  Geography  alone  would  tend  strongly  to  prove  that  cities  such 
as  Ur,  Babylon,  or  Nineveh  were  dependent  for  their  growtli  and  power  on  some  circum- 
stances other  than  were  to  be  found  in  the  immediate  neighborhood.  The  lack  of  mines 
or  quarries  near  at  hand  and  the  forbidding  deserts  on  either  side  of  the  country  were 
sufficient  causes  to  prevent  any  purely  self-contained  development  there  in  earl}-  times. 
What  did  lead  to  the  development  of  these  cities  was  shown  by  the  map,  suggested  by 
ancient  writers,  and  proved  l>y  the  inscriptions  dug  up  in  later  jears.  These  tablets, 
found  by  the  thousand,  show  that  whether  at  Ur  or  Nineveh,  whether  to  the  north  or 
south,  whether  early  or  late,  the  chief  activities  of  the  Mesopotamians  were  directed 
(as  those  of  any  other  great  power)  in  channels  of  commerce.  The  lists  of  tribute,  the 
laws  of  contract  and  banking,  the  development  of  astronomy,  all  show  this.  In  fact, 
the  valleys  of  the  Euphrates  and  Tigris  became  the  seats  of  powerful  races  because  it 
was  in  these  valleys  that  the  tracks  followed  by  the  merchants  trading  from  east  and 
west  crossed.  These  vallej-s  had  few  natural  resources,  comparative! }•  speaking,  but 
they  were  the  natural  places  for  merchants  coming  from  Orient  or  Occident  to  meet. 
They  were  market-places,  and  grew  rich  on  the  business  brought  by  the  meeting  of 
the  various  caravans  and  on  the  resulting  commissions.  In  a  general  way  it  is  known 
what  were  the  articles  brought  from  east  and  west.  One  of  the  most  important  of 
those  from  the  west  was  metal,  such  as  tin  -  and  bronze,  much  of  the  latter  coming 
probably  from  the  Sinaitic  peninsula.  From  the  east  then,  as  now,  came  articles  of  lux- 
ur}-,  —  silks,  embroideries,  jewels,  spices,  scents,  used  originally  in  religious  rites,  —  and 
later,  with  the  growth  of  wealth,  the  consumption  of  these  articles  increased  with  their 
use  by  individuals,  until  the  extravagant  waste  of  them  in  the  time  of  the  Roman  empire. 
Thus  it  was  that  Mesopotamia  grew  rich,  powerful,  and  influential  in  the  history  of 
the  world,  because  there  were  peoples  on  each  side  of  her  who  had  developed  to  such 
degree  that  they  desired  to  exchange  their  products  for  those  from  elsewhere.  On  the 
west  the  chief  people  were  the  Egyptians,  and  the  date  of  their  rise  to  the  position  of 
a  power  was  some  time  about  four  thousand  years  before  Christ.  That  they  were  a 
numerous  race  before  that  is  known  by  antiquities  dug  up  recently ;  but  those  that 
can  be  dated  before  4000  B.C.  seem  but  little  affected  by  knowledge  of  the  outside 

1  ily  thanks  are  due  to  the  Managing  Committee  of  the  American  School  of  Classical  Studies  in  Rome  for 
permitting  me  to  leave  Italy  a  few  weeks  before  the  official  closing  of  the  School.  Furthermore,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  generous  assistance  of  James  Loeb,  Esq.,  the  trip  could  not  have  been  undertaken.  My  plans 
were  already  made  when  I  was  asked  by  Professor  Raphael  Pumpelly  to  join  a  party  led  by  him,  which  was 
being  sent  to  the  same  country  by  the  Carnegie  Institution.  This  I  was  very  glad,  for  practical  reasons,  to  do, 
and  now  that  the  trip  Ls  over,  to  the  practical  reasons  I  add  many  others  based  on  help  and  friendship  shown 
me  by  him.     I  owe  him  much. 

'■^  Tin  mines  are  reported  to  exist  in  Afghanistan. 


198  THE   AMERICAX   SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES   IX   ROME 

world.  It  is  quite  likely,  as  Adams  suggests,^  that  the  lirst  foreign  relations  acquired 
by  Egypt  were  a  direct  result  of  the  taking  and  working  of  the  copper  mines  of  Sinai 
by  Sneferu,  the  predecessor  of  Cheops.  While  the  history  of  Egypt,  even  in  such  early 
periods  as  this,  is  fairly  well  known  and  is  becoming  year  by  year  more  so,  the  same 
cannot  be  said  of  the  races  that  were  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  balance  of  which  Meso- 
potamia was  the  fulcrum.  A  glance  at  the  map  shows,  however,  where  they  are  to  be 
sought.  Just  as  Babylon  was  separated  from  Egypt  by  the  difiicult  country  of  Arabia, 
so  did  the  deserts  divide  Persia  from  the  jewel  mines  of  the  mountains  beyond  which 
lay  the  luxury-producing  lands  of  India  and  China.  These  mountains,  stretching 
from  the  wastes  of  Siberia  on  the  north  to  the  desolate  stretches  of  Beluchistan  on 
the  south,  have  always  formed  a  very  serious  barrier  between  India  and  China  and 
Western  Europe.  Hence  the  region  in  which  to  search  for  the  cities  that  formed  the 
balance  to  Egypt  is  on  the  western  side  of  the  mountains  below  those  passes  over 
which  Chinese  and  Indian  goods  were  carried  and  where  naturally  caravans  would 
have  been  made  up  and  where  traders  met  at  a  common  market.  This  supposition, 
based  on  geography  and  a  knowledge  of  human  nature,  is  borne  out  by  tradition ;  for 
at  just  such  a  place  on  the  northwestern  borders  of  Afghanistan  was  Balkh,  the  capital 
of  Bactria,  a  city  famous  as  far  back  as  the  earliest  written  history,  and  known  now  as 
the  "  Mother  of  Cities."  It  must  be  remembered  that  a  traditional  title  of  this 
sort  is  apt  to  be  one  of  the  very  oldest  things  handed  down  to  us  from  the  forgotten 
Past.  Another  reason  for  studying  the  country  east  of  the  Caspian  was  that  the 
reports'^  of  travellers  and  the  maps  of  the  Russian  govei-nment  showed  that  at  many 
places  there  were  extensive  ruins.  At  Merv  and  at  Balkh  these  ruins  spread  over 
many  miles  of  territory ;  and  while  elsewhere  they  did  not  seem  to  be  of  so  great 
extent,  they  are  certainly  very  numerous,  and  spread  out  from  the  mountain  i^asses 
and  down  the  rivers  toward  the  west  in  a  way  that  is  easily  intelligible,  but  that, 
taken  in  connection  with  the  other  considerations  of  geography  and  history  above 
referred  to,  is  exciting  and  suggestive  to  the  mind  of  the  archaeologist.  Judging 
from  the  map  and  from  history,  these  places,  while  perhaps  many  of  them  are  contem- 
porary in  their  larger  developments,  will  show  different  archaeological  conditions. 
The  valley  of  Ferghana,  even  now  famous  for  its  fertility  and  plentiful  water  supply, 
has,  as  is  natural,  traces  of  a  more  scattered  population  and  sites  of  a  less  extent  than 
one  finds  on  the  Murghab  River.  There,  shut  off  from  the  outer  world  by  a  dangerous 
desert,  Merv  grew  up  in  solitary  grandeur,  and  doubtless  displayed  a  civilization  and 
arts  rather  less  affected  by  foreign  iniiuence  than  Balkh  or  Samarcand.  But,  of  course, 
excavation  alone  can  prove  the  justness  of  this  theory.  Balkh  was  of  chief  importance 
also  because  of  the  many  trade  routes  that  met  at  her  gates  and  her  consequent  impor- 
tance as  a  centre  of  exchange.  But  she  was  manifestly  less  susceptible  to  foreign 
influence,  and  so  her  remains,  if  they  are  ever  brought  to  light,  will  perhaps  be  less 
simple  to  understand  and  less  clear  in  the  evidence  they  give  of  the  early  civilization 
of  this  region  than  tliose  of  Merv. 

In  this  regard  Samarcand  resembles  Balkh ;    there  we  have   actual  evidence  of 

'  The  Xew  Empire,  p.  4.  2  For  example,  O'Donovan's  Merv  and  Ferrier's  Travels. 


NORTOX:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL  REMAINS  IN  TURKESTAN  199 

things  to  give  force  to  the  general  proposition,  for  terra-cottas  and  other  works,  to  be 
described  later,  show  that  at  least  later  she  was  very  much  influenced  by  the  Greeks ; 
and  if  later  by  one  race,  wliy  not  earlier  by  others'?  But  Samarcand,  on  the  Serafshan 
River,  brings  another  fact  before  us.  It  is  that,  as  was  natural  in  this  land  of  desert 
and  waste  mountain  land,  the  vast  majority  of  the  remains  are  to  be  sought  along  the 
river  banks.  ^Vllerever  we  went  on  our  journey  along  the  rivers,  we  were  hardly  out 
of  sight  of  ruins  at  any  time,  —  some  greater  and  some  smaller,  but  almost  all  of  a 
character  to  suggest  high  antiquity. 

In  regard  to  future  work,  one  point  is  noteworthy.  It  is  that  on  the  rivers,  at  a 
considerable  distance  below  the  modern  towns,  are  visible  the  ruins  of  the  ancient 
cities.  Not  that  the  large  mass  of  ruins  at  Merv  or  at  Samarcand  are  at  any  great 
distance  from  the  modern  cities,  but  that  lower  down  the  course  of  the  stream  than 
are  these  obvious  remains  are  others  of  no  mean  proportions.  The  reason  that  they 
are  lower,  that  larger  and  probably  more  recent  remains  are  higher  up,  and  that  the 
modern  towns  are  in  turn  higlier  still,  is  that  the  rivers  carry  less  water  than  they  did, 
and  so  their  influence  is  not  felt  so  far  into  the  desert  as  it  once  was.  The  lack  of 
water  is  due.  Professor  Pumpelly  tells  me,  probably  to  the  wearing  down  of  the  tops 
of  tlie  mountains,  which  catch  the  snow  that  forms  the  rivers,  and  the  tilting  up  of 
the  earth's  crust  from  north  to  south  in  this  region,  which  causes  a  diminution  of  force 
in  the  current  of  the  stream  and  consequent  greater  evaporation  along  thd  higher 
reaches.  This  geologic  jDrocess  can,  however,  hardly  be  the  explanation  of  the  archaeo- 
logical plienomenon  noted.  That  is  due  2Ji"obabl3',  as  Dr.  Hogarth  suggests  to  me,  to 
the  desire  of  the  founders  of  new  cities  to  avoid  the  ghosts  and  traditions  of  their 
predecessors  and  to  get  the  first  draw  of  the  river  water  for  their  new  gardens.  The 
importance  of  this  archaeologically  is  that  when  excavations  are  carried  out,  the  mounds 
and  ruins  of  less  imposing  appearance,  the  ones  that  are  farther  down  the  rivers  and 
deeper  in  the  present  desert,  ought  to  be  ransacked,  and  may  be  expected  to  give  up 
to  us  anti(juities  of  greater  age  than  the  ruins  nearer  the  modern  cities. 

In  regard  to  the  remains  that  have  been  found  in  past  years  and  published,  not 
much  can  be  said.  A  small  amount  of  more  or  less  careful  digging  has  been  done, 
but  the  results  have  eitlier  not  been  published  at  all,  or  else  in  books  and  journals  that 
are  almost  as  difficult  to  get  possession  of  as  tlie  antiquities  themselves.  The  person 
who  seems  to  have  done  the  most  was  General  Komaroff,  but  it  seems  probable,  from 
what  I  was  told,  that  his  work  was  not  of  a  very  scientific  character. i  Other  diggings, 
or  rather  scratchings,  that  I  will  speak  of  later,  were  made  at  Samarcand,  but  the 
diggers  seem  to  have  stopped  long  before  they  got  to  a  level  at  which  there  could  be 
reasonable  expectation  of  finding  anything  important.  They  were  stopped  by  what, 
certainly  at  Samarcand  and  probably  elsewhere,  will  be  one  of  the  chief  difficulties  of 
the  future  excavators,  and  that  is  the  immense  amount  of  dirt  that  must  be  moved 
before  the  interesting  and  repaying  levels  are  reached.  This,  however,  is  one  of  the 
frequent  trials  of  the  excavator,  —  to  be  overcome  by  a  slight  amount  of  persistence 
and  money.     Of  antiquities  themselves  found  in  this  region  the  most  easily  accessible 

1  See  Petermanii's  Mittheilungen,  1889,  p.  159. 


200 


THE  AMERICAX  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


collection  is  the  so-called  "  Treasure  of  the  Oxus "  in  the  British  ^Museum.  These 
objects  are  mostly  bracelets,  rings,  figurines,  and  ornamental  sheets  of  gold,  and  are 
published  in  Les  Antiquites  de  la  Russie  MSridionale,  figs.  298-300,  by  Reinach,  Konda- 
kof,  and  Tolstoi.  Interesting  as  these  objects  are,  they  are  of  late  date,  and  do  not 
carry  us  back  to  the  earlier  times,  wlien.  if  not  so  rich,  this  region  was  unquestionably 

powerful  and  growdng.  It  is  not  sur- 
prising —  in  fact,  it  is  to  be  expected 
—  that  objects  found,  as  those  now 
known  as  coming  from  the  Trans- 
caspian  country,  should  not  be  of  any 
great  age.  They  have  been  found 
either  b}*  chance  or  by  excavations 
that  were  neither  ver}-  deep  nor  elab- 
orate ;  and  in  this  land  of  vast  and 
wind-blown  wastes  the  excavations 
that  will  bring  to  light  the  work  and 
records  of  the  earliest  dwellers  will 
have  to  be  carried  to  uncommon 
dejDths.  The  history  of  the  excava- 
tions by  Schliemann  and  Dorpfeld  at 
Troy  affords  good  and  familiar  exam- 
ples to  illustrate  the  kind  of  work 
that  the  meteoi-ological  conditions  of 
the  Transcaspian  will  enforce. 

Up  to  this  point  I  have  dealt 
largely  with  the  general  and  abstract 
reasons  which  made  it  worth  while  to 
undertake  a  journey  to  these  countries. 
B}'  themselves  it  seems  as  though  they 
would  be  sufficient  to  induce  any 
archaeologist  or  archaeological  soci- 
ety  to  undertake  the  work  of  thorough  exploration,  but  additional  reasons,  drawn 
from  observation  on  the  spot,  can  be  adduced. 

The  ruins  of  which  I  am  about  to  speak  are  all  east  of  the  Caspian,  but  whoever 
pursues  further  investigation  there  ought  to  be  familiar  with  what  has  been  found  in 
the  Caucasus,  much  of  which  is  now  in  the  excellent  museum  at  Tiflis.^  The  remains 
in  Turkestan  bear  a  certain  external  resemblance  to  those  of  Mesopotamia.  That  is, 
there  is  visible  little  or  nothing  of  stone,  but  where  the  towns  once  were  are  now  great 
mounds  formed  by  the  collapse  and  weathering  of  sun-dried  brick.  These  mounds,  or 
kurgans,  to  use  the  native  word,  are  found  over  the  whole  country,  from  the  shores  of 
the  Caspian  to  the  vallej^  of  Ferghana — wherever  there  was  water. ^     To  the  south 

^  See  Die  Sammhingen  ties  Kaukasischen  Museums,  Bd.  V. 

2  Xaturally,  they  are  non-existent  in  the  pure  desert.  Their  great  number  suggests  that  a  careful  map  of 
them  might  throw  light  on  the  former  course  of  the  Oxus  and  the  extent  of  the  Caspian  and  Aral  seas. 


FiGCRE  1.  —  Trench  cut  in  Kcrgan  at  Atsav 


NORTON:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REMAINS   IN   TURKESTAN  201 

they  are  seen  along  the  river  Atrek  ;  and  at  Gumbet-Kobous,  some  fifty  versts  south  of 
Tschalui,  are  the  extensive  ruins  of  a  city  reported  to  be  of  Alexander's  time,  —  the 
same  report  one  hears  of  every  ruin,i — while  about  40  versts  east  of  Tschalui  are 
other  ruins.  Neither  of  these  groups  did  I  see,  nor  others  that  are  found  to  the  north 
along  the  Oxus,  between  Khiva  and  Chardjui.  The  first  important  hurgan^  that  I  had 
a  chance  to  study  was  at  Anau,  a  few  miles  east  of  Aschabad  (Figs.  1,  2).  This  rather 
regularly  conical  mound,  of  perhaps  80  yards  diameter,  has  had  a  trench  dug  through  it 
from  side  to  side.  This  trench  was  not  sunk  anything  like  deep  enough  to  show  the 
lowest  parts  of  the  kurc/an,  but  its  sides  showed  verj'  distinctly  a  regular  stratification, 
layers  of  ashes  alternating  with  layers  of  earth,  though  the  strata  did  not  reach  always 
across  the  whole  mound.     In  two  places  near  the  top  were  possible  traces  of  walls  of 


Figure  2.  —  Kurgan  at  Axau 

sun-dried  brick.  In  the  sides  of  the  trench  were  many  bones  of  animals  and  bits  of 
pottery,  and  some  almost  perfect  large,  coarse  vases,  or  jars.^  The  bits  of  pottery 
were  of  red  or  black  surface,  unornamented,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  pieces  that 
showed  roughly  painted  scrawls,  but  were  so  broken  that  it  is  impossible  to  say  to 
what  class  they  belong.  None  showed  any  slip.  The  larger  jars  seem  to  have  been 
roughly  hemispherical,  to  have  had  covers,  to  be  ^  or  -J-  inch  thick,  and  were  made  of 
a  yellowish,  imperfectly  baked  clay,  with  painted   decoration  on  the  outside.      This 

1  For  the  ruins  on  the  Atrek  and  the  Giorgen,  see  Vamb^ry,  Travels  in  Central  Asia,  pp.  52,  54. 

2  The  traveller  needs  to  take  care  that  he  is  led  ca  no  wild-goose  chase  by  the  free  way  the  word  kurgan 
Is  used  in  Turkestan.  It  seems  to  be  applied  to  any  mound  the  origin  or  use  of  which  is  not  clear  enough  to 
suggest  a  more  distinctive  name,  and  bears  no  reference  to  date,  size,  or  inner  character.  From  inquiry  and 
study  of  the  excellent  Russian  maps  it  is  plain  that  the  l-tiryans  of  archaeological  interest  are  to  be  found  along 
all  the  river  valleys. 

'  Some  of  the  bones  gathered  here  and  elsewhere  were  taken  home  by  Professor  Pumpelly  for  classification. 


202  THE   AMERICAN    SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


FlGLRE    3. RUIXS    AT    MeRV 


Figure  4.  —  Ruins  at  Meuv 


NORTON:   ARCHAEOLOGICAL  REMAINS  IN   TURKESTAN  203 

decoration,  of  brown  color,  seemed  to  be  of  plain  lines  and  stripes,  or  of  bauds  with 
a  kind  of  saw-tooth  projection  at  irregular  intervals  which  was  not  dissimilar  to  pot- 
tery made  bj-  some  of  the  Indians  in  North  and  South  Carolina.  I  saw  none  of  these 
jars  in  the  upper  strata  of  the  mound.  They  seemed  to  be  in  the  middle,  and  from 
the  close  proximity  of  bones  to  some  of  them  and  the  presence  of  ashes  it  seems 
that  perhaps  they  were  used  for  burial  or  sacrificial  purposes. ^  No  traces  of  metal, 
either  of  weapons  or  tools,  were  to  be  found,  and  only  one  bit  of  worked  stone 
—  a  iDcbble  some  8  inches  in  diameter,  roughly  flattened  on  two  sides  and  rounded 
about  the  edges,  with  a  hole  bored  through  it.  The  lack  of  stone  implements  is 
one  of  the  most  noticeable  archaeological  phenomena  of  the  country.  In  none 
of  the  museums  that  are  being  started  nor  in  any  private  collection  did  I  see  any. 


FiGiTRE  5.  —  Ruins  at  Merv 

Doubtless  this  is  in  part  due  to  the  fact  that  collectors,  authorized  or  unauthorized, 
have  been,  up  to  the  present,  mainly  concerned  with  the  search  for  more  exciting 
things  than  objects  of  stone ;  and  even  when  such  tilings  as  corn-crushers  are  pointed 
out  or  taken  to  the  authorities,  they  show  little  or  no  interest  in  them.  Though  little 
of  manifest  importance  could  be  found  in  this  mound  at  Anau,  more  than  sufficient 
came  to  light  to  show  that  such  mounds  are  worthy  of  very  careful  exploration. 
Besides  searching  for  their  contents,  the  relation  of  their  strata  to  their  outer  sur- 
face and  the  relation  of  the  bottom  to  the  surrounding  plain   ought  to  be   studied, 

1  A  serious  difficulty  is  met  in  explaining  the  contents  of  these  kurgnns,  for  some  of  them  liave  been  used 
in  recent  times  by  the  natives  for  burial  or  dwelling  places.  I  noticed  tliis  at  JIargellan  and  Samarcand. 
Models  in  the  Tifiis  JIuseum  of  certain  k-iii-t/ans  in  the  Caucasus  show  that  in  some  cases  bodies  were  buried 
in  them  and  animals  sacrificed  at  the  same  time. 


204  THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IN  ROME 


Figure  6.  —  Ruins  at  Mert 


Figure  7.  —  Afrosiab  from  South 


XORTOX:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REiL4.IXS  IN  TURKESTAN 


205 


as  affording  evidence  of  the  original  shape  and  size,  the  amount  they  have  weathered, 
and  their  age.^ 

Near  by  this  kurgan  are  the  crumbling  walls  of  a  town  deserted  some  hundred 
years  ago  because  of  the  drying  up  of  the  water-supply.  Among  the  houses  is  still 
standing  a  very  beautiful  fagade  of  a  madrassy ;  but  the  chief  interest  of  the  place  is 
afforded  by  the  evidence  it  gives  of  the  rate  of  destruction  of  buildings  of  sun-dried 
brick  when  they  are  wasted  merely  by  the  hand  of  nature.  The  town  of  Baikent,^  in 
the  desert  west  of  Bokhara,  a  town  that  was  flourishing  a  thousand  years  ago,  but  was 
destroyed  soon  after,  aff'ords  further  evidence  on  the  same  point  (Figs.  22,  2-3). 

Beyond  Anau  one  comes  to  Merv,  where  is  the  lai-gest  and  most  important  group 
of  ruins  that  we  saw  (Figs.  3-6).     The}'  cover  man}-  square  miles,  and  have  been  eare- 


FiGi'RE  8.  —  North  Wai.i.  oy  Avv.' 


\Vk>t   ai.'>no    liivp:R 


fully  mapped  by  the  authorities  of  the  Czar's  estate,  which  is  near  by.  They  fall 
into  four  groups,  the  ilohammedan,  the  so-called  Alexandrian,  the  pre-Alexaudrian, 
and  then,  separated  by  some  miles  from  these  three  connected  groups,  are  some  very 
large  mounds.  Without  digging,  little  can  be  said  of  the  nature  of  the  ruins.  Lines 
of  walls  are  perfectly  evident,  and  in  many  of  the  crumbled  heaps  evidences  of  the 
sun-dried  brick  of  which  they  were  built  are  clearly  seen.  There  was  only  one  small 
excavator's  trench  that  could  be  explored,  and  this  was  in  a  little  mound  in  the  old- 
est ruins.  Pottery  was  visible  in  it,  but  nothing  else.  The  finds  of  coins  and  gems 
of  the  Graeco-Persian  and  Alexandrian  epochs  made  by  the  local   antiquaries   show 

1  For  the  general  question  of  kurgans  and  their  contents,  cf.  Schuyler's  Turkestan,  I,  pp.  67,  68  ;  Vam- 
b^ry,  Travels  in  Central  Asia,  pp.  -56,  71. 

2  Near  the  railway  station  of  lakkatut. 


206 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  LS'   ROME 


that  excavation  here  would  afford  a  rich  j'ield,  and  with  so  much  of  these  epochs  and 
with  such  an  exceptional!)-  large  field  of  ruins  and  kurgans  it  cannot  be  doubted 
that  this  site  is  one  of  the  most  important  for  the  investigation  of  the  problems 
of  the  prehistoric  archaeology  of  this  country.  It  is  not  unlikely  that  the  large 
mounds  to  the  north  of  the  chief  mass  of  ruins  will  yield  objects  as  important  as 
anvtliing  to  be  found  elsewhere ;  for  they  are  evidently  the  remains  of  large  settle- 
ments, and  are  lower  down  the 
course  of  the  ]\Iurghab  River, 
where  the  water  used  to  flow  be- 
fore it  lost  itself  in  the  desert 
sand,  but  no  longer  offers  an  oasis 
for  cultivation.  Other  mound  walls 
exist  to  the  southeast,  where,  at  a 
distance  of  about  50  versts,  is  a 
space  some  10  versts  long  by  2 
broad,  surrounded  by  a  ridge  and 
crossed  by  two  others,  and  having 
kurgans  at  most  of  the  angles. 
From  the  lower  end  of  the  rec- 
tangle a  long  ridge  projects  about 
20  versts  southeast. 

Between  Merv  and  Bokhara 
mounds  are  not  common,  though 
near  Charjui,  on  the  Oxus,  are 
some  large  ones,  and  thej'  are  re- 
ported to  be  numerous.  This  was 
to  be  expected,  for  this  is  the 
I  ._  waterway  that  leads  from   Balkh. 

i(  .  Just    north    of    Balkh,   at    Termes, 

where  the  road  to  Bokhara  and 
Samarcand  crosses  the  river,  are 
considerable  and  imjDortant  ruins; 
but  as  this  is  one  of  the  Russian 
outposts,  which  one  must  have  a  special  permit  to  visit,  I  was  unable  to  see  them. 
They  are  reported  to  be  in  a  measure  of  stone,  and,  considering  the  proximity  of  the 
mountains,  this  is  likely,  but  it  also  probably  means  that  they  are  of  late  date. 

At  Bokhara  itself  there  seems  to  be  little  visible  of  great  antiquity,  though  Imrgans 
exist  there  as  well  as  elsewhere.  The  bazaar  offered  a  good  opportunity  for  finding 
out  whether  many  odds  and  ends  of  antiquities  are  found  by  the  natives  and  brought 
there  for  sale.  In  this  respect  this  bazaar  and  all  the  others  I  visited  were  very  dis- 
appointing. The  money  dealers  and  jewellers  could  show  scarcely  an}'  antiquities 
otlier  than  iMohammedan  and  Graeco-Persian  coins  or  intaglios.  Even  Alexander's 
coinage  was  scarce.  The  poverty  of  the  bazaar  in  respect  to  antiquities  is  probably  to 
be  explained  partly  by  the  facts  that  the  natives  as  3'et  do  not  realize  that  any  ancient 


FiGDRE  9.- 


-Gate(?)  of  Sun-dried  Brick  ox  North  Side 
OF  Afrosiab 


NORTON:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REMAINS   IN   TURKESTAN 


207 


ill. I  HE   IM.  —  .Mahket  Place.  .Samakcasd 


Figure  11.  — View  towabd  Samarcand  from  Summit  of  Afkosiab 


208 


THE  AMERICAN  SCHOOL  OF  CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX  ROME 


objects  except  gems,  coins,  and  objects  in  gold  or  silver  have  any  value,  and  also,  as 
there  is  but  little  agriculture,  the  soil  is  not  turned  over.  While  there  was  but  little 
that  was  good  to  be  found  in  tlie  bazaar  at  Bokhara,  there  was  a  good  deal  that  was 
bad,  for  this  town  is  the  centre  of  a  thriving  trade  in  forged  coins  and  gems.  The 
greater  part  are  of  Graeco-Persian  or  Graeco-Roman  t}-pes  and  are  very  skilfully  made ; 
many  of  the  gems  have  real  charm  of  design  and  workmanship. 

Next  to  Merv  the  ruins  of  Samarcand  were  the  largest  in  extent  and  the  most 
interesting.  They  are  of  two  classes  :  one,  the  kurgans,  many  of  large  size,  that  dot 
the  plain  south  of  the  city ;  the  other,  the  remains  adjoining  the  city  on  the  north,  of 
the  ancient  Afrosiab  (Figs.  7-12). 


Figure  12.  —  West  Wall  of  Afrosiab 


The  kurgans  seem  to  be  in  no  particular  unusual.  One  of  them,  however,  which 
had  been  used  for  some  generations  as  a  burial-place  for  a  neighboring  village,  made 
one  realize  how  cai-eful  excavators  will  need  to  be  in  sorting  the  contents  of  these 
mounds  when  the  time  comes  to  dig  them.  On  the  surface  of  this  kurgan  I  picked  up 
a  flat  stone  corn-grinder.  How  this  came  to  be  among  the  graves  is  not  easy  to  see, 
unless  it  had  been  turned  up  from  inside  the  mound,  where  (as  in  a  mound  at  Mar- 
gellan)  such  objects  sometimes  occur  in  large  numbers.  In  another  mound  near  by 
that  had  been  cut  by  rain  and  burrowed  b}^  treasure-hunters  was  found  a  granite 
pestle,  the  whole  surface  of  which  was  rotted.  It  seems  as  though  this  must  imply  the 
lapse  of  a  great  length  of  time  since  the  pestle  was  buried,  though  it  is  possible.  I 
suppose,  that  some  unusual  strength  of  acid  in  the  earth  where  it  was  found  might 
have  produced  the  same  effect  quickly. 

But  at  Samarcand  it  is  not  these  kurgans,  but  the  ruins  of  Afrosiab,  that  offer  the  most 


NORTON:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REMAINS   IN   TURKESTAN 


209 


FlGlRE    13.  — FiGURISES    IS    THE    MlSECM    AT    S.VMARCAND 


f  »      It 


Fii 


iL-KE  14.-Fioi.Ki.NES:  Collection  of  General  Posloyskv  at  Tashkent 


210 


THE   AAIERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IX   ROME 


interesting  field  to  the  excavator.^  This  site  was  examined  in  1885  by  M.  Wesselofsky. 
The  map  made  of  these  explorations  shows  that  no  really  extensive  or  thorough  work 
was  undertaken,  and  the  fact  that  the  excavator  found  a  large  number  of  terra-cotta 
fiofurines  of  strange  types,  but  could  not  explain  their  presence  in  the  spot  where  they 
were  found,  shows  tliat  the  work  was  haphazard.  On  finding  such  objects,  the  work 
ought  to  have  been  continued  until  it  could  be  said  whether  these  figurines  were  from 
graves  or  houses  or  potters'  shops.  Some  definite  evidence  should  have  been  souglit. 
Many  of  these  figurines  of  animals  and  human  beings  are  in  the  museum  at  Samarcand 
(Fig.  13).  The  animals  are  for  the  most  part  of  ruder  work  than  the  human  figures, 
which  latter  might  be  divided  into  three  or  four  distinct  classes.  There  are  very  rude 
figures ;  then  those  that  sliow  Greek,  Persian,  or  Chinese  influence.    These  are  small  and 


Figure  15.  —  Jars  from  Kurgaxs  :  Tashkent  Museum 

solid,  not  baked  hollow  like  tlie  Tanagra  figures.  Besides  these  figurines,  several  small 
(about  2  feet  x  1  foot)  terra-cotta  sarcophagi  have  been  turned  np  from  time  to  time 
near  the  i-uins,  but  never,  I  believe,  in  the  kurgans.  One  set  was  found  in  a  sort  of 
tunnel  underneath  a  modern  house.  These  are  of  late  date,  as  can  be  seen  from  the 
heads  or  figures  with  which  one  side  is  generally  decorated.  They  seem  to  have  been 
used  without  covers,  and  to  have  contained  only  the  scraped  and  boiled  bones  of  the 
dead.2  All  the  bones  except  the  skulls,  which  seem  not  to  have  been  buried  with  the 
rest,  are  present,  and  in  some  cases  the  bones  of  more  than  one  person  are  found  in  one 
box.    Coins  and  gems  are  said  to  be  found  frequently  in  the  ruins.     Of  glass  or  bronze 


1  For  antiquities  found  at  Samarcand,  see  Reinach  and  others,  Antiquites  dc  la  Russie  Meridionale, 
pp.  .353  f. 

2  That  the  bones  were  boiled  is  proved,  I  am  told,  by  the  lack  of  the  periosteum.     Cf.  Strabo.  XI.  8,  0, 
and  XI,  11,  8. 


NORTON:  ARCHAEOLOGICAL  REMAINS  IN  TURKESTAN 


211 


there  was  extremely  little,  either  in  the  museums  or  in  the  bazaar.     Neither  here  nor 
elsewhere  did  I  see  a  single  fragment  of  anything  suggesting  Egypt. 

That  the  ruins  hide  much  of  interest  cannot  be  doubted.     They  cover  an  area  of 
about  11  versts  square,  and  consist  of  three  chief  parts,  the  Acropolis  on  the  north, 


FlGUKE     IG. TiKKA-CUTTAS  :     TASHKENT    MuSKUM 


the  walls,  and  the  area  between  the  walls  and  the  Acropolis.  The  walls  are  well 
defined,  and  on  the  north  and  west  are  pierced  by  a  tunnel.  On  the  Acropolis,  walls 
of  sun-dried  brick  show  in  two  or  three  gullies,  while  all  over  the  rest  of  the  area, 


Fiui'HE  17.  —  KioLuiNii   (^AiioLT   18  IxcHES  hh;h) :   Sajiaucand  JIuseum 

wherever  there  is  a  trench  or  gully,  one  finds  bones  and  pottery.  The  figurines  are 
said  to  be  found  in  the  southern  jjart  of  the  area.  Tlie  chief  difficulty  that  the  site 
will  present  to  the  excavator  is  the  depth  of  soil  to  be  removed  before  the  most  inter- 
esting levels  are  reached.  In  parts  it  is  evident  that  as  much  as  20  or  30  feet  will 
have  to  be  carted  away. 


212 


THE   AJIEIUCAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN    ROME 


Beyond  Saiuarcand  I  saw  no  other  mass  of  ruins  of  equal  extent,  but  at  Tashkent 
are  two  hirge  kurgans  that  afford  specuil  opportunities  for  studying  their  construc- 
tion. One,  near  the  railway  station,  has  been  cut  into  on  the  sides  to  get  clay  for 
bricks,  and  this  has  exposed  in  several  places  remains  of  walls  of  sun-dried  brick  close 
to  the  bottom  of  the  mound.  Bits  of  bone  were  scattered  all  through  the  earth,  and 
in  places  were  ashes  and  charcoal. 

The  second  kurgan,  to  the  northeast  of  the  town,  had  had  shafts  dug  in  it  some 
5-ears  ago,  and  it  is  evident  that  the  interior  of  the  mound  has  walls  and  passages  run- 
ning through  it.  Haphazard  excavation  to  begin  with  and  the  grubbing  of  treasure- 
hunters  since  has  left  tliis,  as  well  as  many  other  sites,  in  a  condition  that  makes  it 
almost  impossible  to  form  any  definite  ideas  as  to  the  original  character  of  the  mounds. 


I^'j-i-"^;- 


i|i;ll!E     1^. KlUliAN    AT    .M.VUCjKLLAN 

Destroyed  to  make  brick. 


Though  there  are  not  so  many  ruins  at  Tashkent  as  in  some  other  places,  the 
museum,  and  above  all  the  presence  of  two  or  three  learned  Russian  officials,  make  it. 
an  important  place  to  visit.  General  Poslovsky,  wliose  knowledge  and  advice  were  of 
the  greatest  assistance,  has  a  most  interesting  collection  of  coins,  gems,  and  terra-cottas 
(Fig.  14),  and  is  full  of  information  concerning  the  history  and  ruins  of  the  country. 

It  was  at  Tashkent  I  first  heard  of  the  so-called  "  Houses  of  the  Magi,"  which  are 
said  to  be  buildings  of  stone  and  to  exist  at  Tashkurgan  (near  Tschust)  and  on  the 
road  between  Tashkent  and  Kokand.  These  two  places  may  possibly  be  the  same. 
It  is  incredibly  difficult  to  get  accurate  information  about  such  things  in  Turkestan, 
and  when  we  finally  reached  Tschust  no  one  had  ever  heard  of  "  Houses  of  the  Magi " 
or  any  other  stone  ruins.     Considering  the  source  of  my  information,  I  still  believe 


NORTON:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REMAINS   IN   TURKESTAN 


213 


they  do  exist.  At  any  rate,  Tsclmst  is  worth  a  visit,  for  to  the  southeast,  on  the  high 
banks  of  the  Syr  Daria,  are  the  ruins  of  Aksy  (Figs.  20,  21),  a  hirge  walled  town,  wliere 
Greek  coins  are  said  to  have  been  found. 

At  Margellan,  in  the  garden  of  the  governor,  is  still  another  kurgan,  which  had  been 
dug  up  and  hence  gave  a  chance  to  study  its  construction  (Figs.  18,  19).  Traces  of 
walls  of  sun-dried  brick  were  very  apparent.  These  were  near  the  bottom,  while  nearer 
the  surface  were  several  large,^  un- 
decorated  terra-cotta  jugs,  which, 
judging  by  the  human  bones  scat- 
tered around  them,  had  been  used 
as  sarcophagi.^ 

The  use  of  the  mound  as  a  grave- 
yard was  not  its  only  purpose,  for  it 
was  evident,  from  the  large  number 
of  corn-grinders  and  flat  stones  on 
which  to  grind  the  corn,  that  the 
mound  had  been  dwelt  on  by  a  fairly 
numerous  population.  But  of  this 
population  no  further  traces  were 
visible,  not  even  pottery. 

The  museum  at  Margellan  con- 
tains little  of  interest  to  the  archae- 
ologist as  yet,  but  there  are  two  bits 
of  pottei'y  found  in  a  hurgan  differ- 
ent from  any  I  saw  elsewhere.  One 
is  a  hemispherical  cup,  about  5  inches 
across,  without  handle  and  with  the 
upper  half  decorated  with  checker- 
board pattern  in  dark  brown.  The 
other  is  a  fragment.  It  has  the  shape 
of  a  horse's(?)  head  and  is  decorated 
with  lines  of  brown.  In  so  far  as  it 
is  an  animal's  head  that  is  rudely  represented,  it  recalls  the  figurines  found  at  Afrosiab. 
In  so  far  as  clay  and  decoration  go,  these  two  pieces  remind  one  of  the  heavier,  coarser 
pottery  at  Anau. 

Beyond  Margellan  one  passes  gradually  out  of  the  region  of  plains,  where  there  are 
hurgans,  and  into  the  region  of  hills  and  rock-carvings.  One  of  the  last  of  the  rock- 
carvings  is  at  Kumgurissi,  southeast  of  Osh,  and  in  a  mound  there  Chinese  remains  have 
been  found.  This  is,  as  it  were,  an  archaeological  boundary  stone,  dividing  Europe  and 
the  Orient.  Of  rock-carvings  I  saw  only  those  at  Arivan,  a  small  town  near  Osh. 
They  represent  men  armed  with  bow  and  arrow,  and  horses,  and  are  carved  on  a  hard 
limestone  rock.     Others  exist  on  the  Kug-art  River,  east  of  Namangan.     Though  we 

1  About  3  feet  high  and  shaped  like  a  Roman  dolium. 

2  Perhaps  these  should  be  compared  with  the  sarcophagi  found  at  Samarcand. 


i'lULRE  I'J.  —  Vase   in  Kikgan  at  JIaugellan 


214 


THE   AMERICAN   SCHOOL   OF   CLASSICAL   STUDIES   IN   ROME 


^r^^.^ 


Figure  20.  —  Ruiss  of  Akst 


FiGnRE  21.  —  Ruins  of  Akst 


NORTOX:    ARCHAEOLOGICAL   REMArXS    L\    TL'RKESTAN 


215 


FiijUKE  22.  —  Ruins  of  Baiuent 


FiGUiiE  23.  —  Ruins  of  Baikent 


216  THE   AMERICAX  SCHOOL  OF   CLASSICAL  STUDIES  IX   ROME 

followed  the  old  trade  route  over  the  Taldyk  Pass  as  far  as  Lake  Kara  Kul,  and  went  up 
the  Terek  Pass  as  far  as  the  water  allowed,  I  neither  saw  nor  heard  of  carvings,  and 
the  rock  for  the  most  part  is  so  crumblj^  that  I  do  not  believe  any  exist.  At  Duschak, 
and  near  Arivan,  are  caves  which  are  held  in  religious  awe  by  the  natives :  by  passing 
throueh  the  three  chambers  of  the  latter,  one  arrives,  it  is  said,  miracnlouslv  at  Mecca. 
In  these  caves  bones  have  been  found,  and  though  these  bones  are  quite  possibly  modern, 
the  caves  ought  to  be  carefull}-  cleaned  out. 

To  sum  up :  Religion,  history,  and  commerce  all  point  to  the  coiintry  east  of  the 
Caspian  as  one  of  the  earliest  settled  and  richest  parts  of  Eurojje,  and  one  with  which 
our  Western  and  more  familiar  Europe  was  intimately  associated.  The  existent  traces 
of  this  civilization  are  clearly  marked.  In  some  places,  as  Merv,  Samarcand,  or  Balkh, 
are  the  remains  where  once  dwelt  a  teeming  jjopulation ;  elsewhere  are  mounds,  where 
were  smaller  settlements,  forts,  or  burial-places. 

Irregular  excavation  has  already  brought  to  light  much  of  two  general  kinds.  One 
kind  is  the  Alexandrian  remains,  and  if  for  no  other  reason  than  to  get  a  fuller  under- 
standing of  Hellenism,  that  marvellous  phase  of  human  development  brought  about  by 
the  great  Macedonian,  this  country  ought  to  be  ransacked.  But  an  even  deejier  inter- 
est attaches  to  the  earlier  remains,  —  remains  of  metal  and  terra-cotta  which  can  as  yet 
be  but  partially  understood,  but  that  lead  to  the  inevitable  conclusion  that  much  will 
be  found  of  a  period  as  old  as  any  we  know  anything  about,  and  that  will  help  to  fill 
up  a  gap  in  the  earliest  history  of  civilization  that  will  tend  to  give  us  a  completer 
undei'standing  of  all  that  came  later.  The  work  will  be  arduous.  The  kurgans  must 
be  mapped  and  cross-sectioned ;  Merv,  Samarcand,  and  (if  government  jealousies  ever 
make  it  possible)  Balkh  must  be  carefully  excavated.  Only  in  such  city-sites  will 
much  be  found,  for  nomads  such  as  have  alwajs  been  the  population  of  the  greater 
part  of  Central  Asia  have  no  interest  in  accumulating  material,  nor  time  to  perfect 
and  elaborate  their  products.  But  though  the  mounds  in  the  desert  will  doubtless 
contain  simpler  and  fewer  objects  than  the  mounds  near  the  cities,  they  will  be  of 
equal  interest  to  the  student  of  human  development.  Works  pleasing  to  the  mere 
aesthetic  sense  need  not  be  expected,  but  considering  the  nature  of  the  country,  which, 
as  in  Mesopotamia,  forced  the  inhabitants  to  develop  the  use  of  brick,  and  remembering 
that  the  lives  of  these  people  were  given  up  to  war  and  trade,  we  are  justified  in 
expecting  to  find  written  records. ^  A  barrel  full  of  these  would,  in  our  i)resent  stage 
of  knowledge,  be  worth  more  than  another  set  of  Elgin  marbles.  It  took  the  courage 
of  conviction  to  shovel  away  the  mounds  of  Nimrud  and  Troy.  Turkestan  awaits  her 
Layard  and  her  Schliemann. 

R.  Norton. 

'  I  had  already  come  to  this  conclusion  before  I  had  read  Ferrier's  Caravan  Journies.  In  this  work,  on 
page  207,  the  author,  speaking  of  the  bricks  at  Balkh,  says,  "  On  some,  but  they  were  very  scarce,  of  which 
the  quality  was  exceedingly  line  and  hard,  almost  equalling  stone,  I  observed  cuneiform  characters." 


IXDEX 


Afrosiab,  ruins  of,  208-211. 

Aksy,  ruins  of,  213. 

Allegorical  reliefs  on  Roman  sarcophagi,  152-1.55. 

Altar,  Koman,  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  102-104. 

Anau,  kurgan  at,  and  it.s  contents,  201-203. 

Antiquities,  and  fragments  of,  found  at  La  Civita  near 
Artena,  102-107;  at  Carsioli,  114,  120-13.3;  in 
Turkestan,  199-213. 

Aphrodite,  of  Aries,  see  Mahler,  Dr.  Arthur ;  Aphro- 
dite of  Cnidus,  143  ;  as  one  of  the  Fates,  143 ; 
Urania,  represented  in  Aphrodite  of  Aries,  143  ; 
original  of  varioas  "Sappho"  heads,  145-147. 

Aqua  JIarcia,  intake  of,  132. 

Aqueduct,  Roman,  without  arches,  at  Carsioli,  124  ; 
near  Ximes,  124. 

Arch,  principle  of  the,  89. 

Arivan.  rock-carvings  at,  213  ;  caves  at,  216. 

Armstrong,  Henry  H.,  sec  I'feiffer,  George  J. 

Arsoli,  108,  133  ;  inscriptions  in  castle  of  Prince  Mas- 
simo at,  133. 

Artena,  La  Civita  near,  see  Ashby,  Jr.,  Thomas. 

Ashby,  Jr.,  Thomas,  and  George  J.  Pfeiffer:  La  Civita 
near  Artena  in  the  Province  of  Rome,  87-107  ;  = 
Ortona?,  Corbio?,  Ecetra,  88,  89;  city  wall,  91- 
93  ;  two  gates,  91  ;  two  posterns,  91,  92  ;  great  inner 
terrace,  93-99  ;  cistern  ?,  96,  99  ;  walls  of  opus  in- 
certum,  99  ;  ancient  paved  road,  100  ;  other  po- 
lygonal walls  in  ancient  town,  and  building,  100  ; 
maniLscript  history  by  Serangeli,  1717,  100,  104  ; 
terra-cottas  found  there  ;  102  ;  Roman  altar,  102- 
104;  inscriptions,  102-105,107;  the  modern  village 
and  antiquities  there,  102-107  ;  fissure  in  limestone 
formation,  103,  105.     See  also  Pfeiffer,  George  J. 

Athena,  Lemnia,  147  ;  Parthenos,  147. 

Aurelian  wall  at  Rome,  stamps  on  bricks  and  tiles  in 
the,  see  Pfeiffer,  George  J. 

Baikent,  a  deserted  town  in  Turkestan,  205. 

Balkh,  ruins  at,  198,  199 ;  bricks  with  cuneiform 
characters  at,  216. 

Baptism  of  Christ  on  sarcophagi,  148,  150,  152,  155; 
in  S.  Callisto,  152. 

Bibliography,  for  stamps  and  figures  on  Roman  bricks 
and  tiles.  1.5,  7  ;  for  similar  figures  on  other  an- 
cient objects,  7,  8  ;  73-86,  "Remarks"  ;  for  Car- 


sioli, 139,  140;  for  the  text  of  Columella,  157, 

note  1. 
Bokhara,  antiquities  at,  206,  208. 
Brick-industry  at  Rome,  references.  1,  note  1. 
Bricks,  sun-dried,   buildings   in  Turkestan   of,   205. 

213  ;   colors,  thicknesses,  stamps,   and  figures  of 

bricks  in  the  Aurelian  wall  at  Rome,  see  Pfeiffer, 

George  J. 
Brickstamps    in    the  Aurelian    wall    at    Rome,    see 

Pfeiffer,  George  J.  ;  at  Carsioli,  127. 
Bridges,  Roman,  in  Italy,  1U8-110,  131,  132,  134. 
Buildings,  ancient  fragments  of,  at   La   Civita  near 

Artena,  100 ;  at  Carsioli,  120-123,  126-128,  135. 

Caerwest  (Venta  Silurum),  Monmouthshire,  Eng- 
land, hypocaust  opening  in  building  at,  89. 

Carsioli,  see  Pfeiffer,  George  J. 

Carsoli,  province  of  Aquila,  133. 

"  Catagusa  "  of  Praxiteles,  143. 

Caves  at  Duschak.  and  near  Arivan,  216. 

Charjui,  mounds  near,  206. 

Christ,  on  Christian  sarcophagi,  148,  150,  1-52. 

Christianity,  figures  on  Roman  bricks  and  tUes,  pos- 
sibly associated  with,  7,  note  2,  a. 

Christian  sarcophagus  in  S.  Maria  Antiqua,  see  Morey, 
Charles  K. 

Church  of  S.  Croce  at  Artena,  Cosmatesque  work  in, 
103  ;  of  S.  Maria  at  Artena,  Roman  altar  in.  102- 
104 ;  of  S.  Maria  Annunziata  near  Carsoli,  and 
antiquities  there,  135. 

Circeii,  ancient  polygonal  city-wall  at,  93. 

Cistern  ?,  ancient,  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  96,  99 ;  at 
Carsioli,  121,  126. 

Civita  Carenza,  present  name  of  Carsioli,  138. 

Civita,  La,  near  Artena,  see  Ashby,  Jr.,  Thomas. 

Classical  motives  in  early  Christian  art,  151-155. 

Clotho,  Aphrodite  as,  143. 

Codex,  Ambrosianus,  of  Columella,  157-190  ;  Sanger- 
manensis,  of  Columella,  157-190. 

Columella,  the  text  of,  see  Van  Buren,  Albert  W. 

Concrete,  ancient  walls  or  foundations  of,  at  La  Civita 
near  Artena,  99;  at  Carsioli,  121,  123,  126;  floor 
of,  at  Carsioli,  123. 

Constantius,  relations  to  Julian,  191. 

Copper  mines  of  Sinai,  198. 


217 


218 


INDEX 


Conversation-group,  philosophical,  on  sarcophagi,  150, 
154.  156. 

Cosmate.sque  work,  twelfth  centutT,  at  Artena.  103. 

Cross,  Herbert  R.,  A  New  Variant  of  the  "Sappho" 
Type,  145-147  ;  twenty-two  copies  of  head  known, 
145 ;  hair,  compared  with  a  double  herm  at  Mad- 
rid. 140  ;  the  eyes,  146  ;  ears  not  characteristic  of 
Pheidias,  147  ;  forehead  and  curls  not  like  those  of 
Athena  Parthenos,  147  ;  Greek  rather  than  Roman, 
147  ;  sculptor  unknown,  147. 

Crostarosa,  Pietro,  papers  on  Roman  brickstamps, 
references,  5,  note  1. 

Cyclopean  walls,  see  Polygonal  walls. 

Date  of  the  election  of  Julian,  see  Morey,  Charles  R. 
Defunct  on  Roman  sarcophagi  as  a  philosopher,  154. 
De  la  Blanchfere,  Rene,  his  paper  on  La  Civita  near 

Artena,  references,  87,  88,  91,  96,  99,  100,  102. 
Deserted  towns  in  Turkestan.  196-216. 
Dove,  as  symbol  on  Christian  sarcophagi,  150,  153. 
Drain  in  Via  Appia  at  Itri,  89. 
Dressel,  Dr.  Heinrich,  record  of  brickstamps  in  Corpus 

Inscriptionum  Latinarum,  vol.  XV,  1,  referred  to, 

5.    See  also  5,  note  1,  and  8. 
Du-schak,  caves  at,  216. 

Election  of  Julian,  its  date,  gee  Morey,  Charles  R. 
Endymion,  type  for  Jonah  on  Christian  sarcophagi, 

151. 
Epitaph,  of  Aurelia  Sirice,  150 ;   from  Capua,  193 ; 

others,  from  Carsioli,  135 ;  from  La  Civita,  near 

Artena,  10:3-105,  107. 

Fate,  Aphrodite  as  a,  143. 

Figures  on  Roman  bricks  from  the  Aurelian  wall, 

2,  0-8,  73-86 ;  similar  figures  on  other  ancient 

objects,  selected  bibliography,  7,  8,  notes  1  and  2. 

5pe  also  "Remarks,"  73-86. 
Fiorilli,  Comm.  Carlo,  authors'  thanks  to,  11. 
Floor-mosaic,  Roman,  at  Carsioli,  126. 
Fylfot,  or  swastika,   on   a  Roman  brick  and  other 

ancient  objects,  7,  note  2,  and  57,  no.  234. 

Gatti,  Professor  Giuseppe,  authors'  thanks  to,  11. 

Geometric  ornamentation,  system  of  ancient,  7  ;  fig- 
ures on  Roman  bricks  connected  with  it,  7. 

Good  Sliepherd,  the,  on  Christian  sarcophagus,  see 
Jlorey,  Charles  R. 

Haduian,  extraordinary  number  of  stamped  bricks 

in  his  time,  8,  9. 
Heads,  unfinished,  on  Roman  sarcophagi,  1-50,  152- 

154;  of  "Sappho"  type,  145-147. 
Herm,  double,  in  Madrid  ;  its  hair  compared  with  a 

new  variant  of  the  "Sappho"  type,  146. 
Hoare,  Sir  R.  Colt,  on  Carsioli,  113,  114. 
Holstenius,  Lucas,  on  Carsioli,  112. 
"  Houses  of  the  Magi,"  see  Tashkent. 
Huelsen,  Dr.  Christian,  on  Carsioli,  reference,  114. 

137. 


Inscriptions,  Latin,  on  bricks  and  tiles  from  the  Au- 
relian wall  at  Rome,  12-71;  at  Artena,  102-10.5, 
107  ;  at  Carsioli.  127.  129.  1.32,  133,  135  ;  one  from 
Capua.  193 ;  others  from  Ur.  Babylon,  and  Kine- 
veli,  197  ;  value  of  Christian,  in  reflecting  political 
changes,  193. 

Itineraries  :  the  Antonine,  111,  130-132 ;  Tabula 
Peutingeriana,  130,  131. 

Jonah,  Endymion  for,  on  Roman  sarcophagi,  151  ; 

story  of,  on  sarcophagi.  149-151. 
Julian,  date  of  the  election  of.  see  Morey,  Charles  R. 

KfMGURissi  in  Turkestan,  rock-carvings  at,  213 ;  Chi- 
nese remains  there,  213. 

Kurgans  (mounds)  in  Turkestan,  200 ;  one  at  Anau 
and  its  contents,  201. 

Leo  Grammaticts,  quoted,  192,  194. 
Limestone,  walls  of,  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  see 
Ashby,  Jr.,  Thomas  ;  at  Carsioli,  118,  119,  120. 

Mahler,  Dr.  Arthur.  Die  Aphrodite  von  Aries,  141- 
144  ;  restoration  by  Girardon  and  others,  141  ; 
action,  spinning  (Clotho),  142,  143;  not  the 
Aphrodite  of  Thespiae,  142  ;  same  pose  in  middle 
figure  of  P.  Thumann's  "  Die  drei  Parzen,"  142  ; 
perhaps  the  "Catagusa"  of  Praxiteles,  143;  re- 
sembles the  Aphrodite  of  Cnidus,  143  ;  original 
of  bronze,  144, 

Manuscripts,  see  Ashby,  Jr.,  Thomas,  and  Van  Buren, 
Albert  W. 

Margellan,  kurgan  at,  213  ;  museum  at,  213. 

Marini,  Gaetano,  Iserizioni  antiche  doUdri  referred 
to,  5,  8,  12-71,  "Remarks." 

Marks  on  Roman  bricks,  not  stamped,  1.  2,  7,  81- 
86. 

Masons'  marks,  ancient,  in  Italy,  referred  to,  7,  note  1. 

Merv,  ruins  at,  198,  199,  205. 

Jlilestones,  of  the  Via  Latina,  one  near  Artena,  105 ; 
of  the  Via  Valeria,  xxxvi,  130  ;  xxxviii,  131  ; 
xxxxiii,  its  inscription,  128,  129 ;  proof  of  its 
number,  130-132  ;  another  milestone,  135. 

Minerva,  see  Athena. 

Mithraism,  figures  stamped  on  Roman  bricks,  possibly 
associated  with  it,  7,  note  2,  a. 

Mommsen,  Theodore,  History  of  Rome,  references  to, 
88 ;  C.I.L.  IX,  Carsioli,  114,  136. 

Morey,  Charles  R.,  The  Christian  Sarcophagus  in  S. 
Maria  Antiqua,  148-156  ;  scenes  upon  it,  148,  149  ; 
mixture  of  pagan  and  Christian  motives,  149-151  ; 
Marucchi's  allegorical  interpretation  disproved, 
151-155  ;  facts  gained  by  reexamination,  155-156. 
—  The  Date  of  the  Election  of  Julian,  191-195; 
chronology  of  events,  191,  192  ;  two  dates  possi- 
ble, the  later  confirmed  hv  inscription  from  Capua, 
191-195. 

Mounds  in  Turkestan  called  kurgans,  200  ;  walls  of, 
205,  206. 

Muro  pertnsn,  the  aciueduct  of  Carsioli,  124. 


INDEX 


219 


Korea,  its  fortifications  and  their  date,  89,  90. 

Norton,  Richard.  Report  on  Arcliaeological  Remains 
in  Turkestan,  196-210  ;  Ur,  Babylon,  Nine- 
veh, market-places,  197,  198  ;  extensive  ruins  at 
Merv,  Balkh,  Samarcand,  198,  199,  and  remains 
found  there.  199  ;  mounds  or  kursans  in  Turke- 
stan, and  their  contents,  200 ;  Anau.  201  ;  Merv, 
205  ;  Charjui,  206 ;  Termes,  206  ;  Samarcand,  208 ; 
Afrosiab,  208-211  ;  Tashkent,  212  ;  Tashkurgan, 
212  ;  Tschust,  212  ;  Aksy,  213  ;  Margellan,  213  ; 
rock-carvings,  213  ;  Arivan,  213  ;  caves  at  Duschak, 
216  ;  summary,  216. 

Opora  of  Praxiteles,  144. 

Opus  iucertum,  walls  of,  at  La  Civita  near  Artena, 

99  ;  at  Carsioli,  120,  121,  123,  126. 

Opus  quadratum,  walls  of,  at  Vicovaro  (Varia),  118  ; 

at  Carsioli,  118,  119. 
Opus  signinum,  at  Carsioli,  121. 
Orans,  figures  with  doves,  loO,  154  ;  on  sarcophagi  for 

occupant,  154, 156  ;  unfinished,  on  sarcophagi,  150, 

152-154. 

Paterae,  referred  to,  7,  note  1. 

Pavement  of  ancient  roads,  see  Road. 

Pelasgic  walls,  89,  see  also  Polygonal  walls. 

Pereto-Il  Cavaliere,  province  of  Aquila,  108. 

Pfeiffer.  George  J.,  and  Ashby,  Jr.,  Thomas,  Carsioli, 
A  Description  of  the  Site  and  the  Roman  Re- 
mains, with  Historical  Notes  and  a  Bibliography, 
108-140;  the  site,  109;  rock-formation,  111; 
identification  of  ancient  site,  111  ;  description  of 
remains  by  Holstenius,  Phoebonius,  Revillas,  R. 
Colt  Hoare,  112-114;  brief  history  and  political 
status,  reference,  114  ;  ancient  road  (Via  Civita), 

117,  118;  walls  of  tufa,  118,  119;  of  limestone, 

118,  119,  126  ;  walls  of  opus  incertum,  120-122, 
124  ;  in  polygonal  style,  118,  119  ;  of  opus  quad- 
ratum, 118,  119,  123  ;  ancient  aqueduct,  124  ;  arch 
of  postern,  125;  fragments  of  pottery  found,  118, 
122,  125  ;  ruin  of  small  temple,  127,  128  ;  historical 
notes,  136-138  ;  bibliography,  139, 140.  — George  J. 
Pfeiffer,  Albert  W.  Van  Buren.  and  Henry  H. 
Armstrong,  Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the 
Aurelian  Wall  at  Rome,  1-86 ;  introduction  1-11  ; 
table,  12-80 ;  identified  lettered  stamps,  12-55  ; 
unpublished  lettered  .stamps.  11,  54-57  ;  unidenti- 
fied fragmentary  lettered  stamps,  56-71  ;  figured 
stamps  and  other  marks.  2,  7,  and  73-86  ;  distribu- 
tion of  stamps  in  time,  8  (diagram,  9) ;  thicknesses 
of  the  stamped  bricks,  9-11  (diagram,  10);  bibli- 
ography, 5.     .See  also  A.shby,  Jr.,  Thomas. 

Pheidias,  Aphrodite  of,  147  ;  Athena  Lemnia,  147  ; 
Athena  Parthenos.  147. 

PhUosophnns.  on  sarcophagi,  149.  150.  152-155. 

Phoebonius,  Mutius,  on  Carsioli,  112. 

Podia  of  some  Roman  temples,  table  with  dimen- 
sions. 127.  128  ;  podium  at  Carsioli,  127,  128. 

Polygonal  walls  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  91-96,  99, 

100  ;  at  Carsioli,  118,  119  ;  at  Circeii,  93  ;  at  Norba, 


89,  90;  at  Praeneste,  118;  three  types,  90;  not 
necessarily  prehistoric,  89,  90 ;  their  usual  chro- 
nology unreliable,  90. 

Pont  du  Gard,  and  aqueduct  without  arches,  124. 

Ponte  del  Diavolo,  Via  Salaria.  89  ;  di  S.  Giorgio.  Via 
Valeria,  108,  131,  132;  Scutonico,  Via  Valeria,  108, 

131,  132. 

Portrait-groups  on  Roman  sarcophagi,  154,  155. 
Pottery,  ancient,  found  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  102  ; 

at  Carsioli,  114,  118,  120.  122,  125. 
Praxiteles,  Aphrodite  of  Cnidus  by,  143  ;  of  The.spiae 

by,   142  ;    "  Catagusa,"  by  (probably  Aphrodite 

Urania),  143. 

Reliefs,   allegorical,  on   sarcophagi,   1-52,   153 ;    on 

the    Christian    one   in    S.    Maria   Antiqua.    148- 

156. 
Revillas,   Diego,   on    Carsioli,    112.    113;    his    map, 

116. 
Road,  ancient  paved,  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  100  ; 

at  Carsioli,  117,  118;  from  Lamnae   to  Carsioli, 

132.  See.  also  Via. 

Rocca  Massima,  in  Monti  Lepini  near  Rome  =  Arx 

Carventana,  87. 
Rock-carvings  at  Arivan,  213. 
Romanesque   sculptures  :   doorway  of   church   of   S. 

Maria  Annunziata  near  Carsoli,  135. 

Sail,  furled,  on  Christian  sarcophagi,  149,  151. 

S.  Maria  Annunziata,  church  of,  near  Carsoli,  135 ; 
inscriptions  there,  135;  its  identity,  135. 

S.  Maria  Antiqua,  the  Christian  sarcophagus  in,  see 
Jlorey,  Charles  R. 

Samarcand,  excavations  at,  198,  199 ;  museum  at, 
and  its  contents,  210  ;  ruins  at,  208-211 ;  ruins  of 
Afrosiab  near,  208-211. 

'•Sappho''  head,  a  new  variant  of  the  type,  see 
Cross,  Herbert  R. 

Sarcophagi,  standard  on,  151. 

Sarcophagus,  Christian,  in  S.  Maria  Antiqua,  see 
Morey,  Charles  R.  ;  one  in  Ravenna,  150 ;  cover  of 
another,  Palazzo  Rondanini,  150  ;  others (Garrucci, 
370,  4  ;  371,  2),  155  ;  one  on  Via  Salaria,  154  ;  a 
Gallic,  152  ;  one  of  tufa  at  Artena,  105. 

Sculptures,  at  Artena,  on  Roman  altar,  102-104 ; 
bust,  105;  at  Carsioli,  113,  114:  Aphrodite  of 
Aries,  141-144;  new  variant  of  "Sappho"  type 
of  head,  145-147  ;  on  Christian  sarcophagus  from 
S.  Maria  Antiqua,  148-150. 

Segni,  Porta  Saracinesca  at,  89. 

Shepherd,  the  Good,  on  Christian  sarcophagi,  148-150, 
152-156. 

Spinning,  attribute  of  Aphrodite,  as  Clotho,  143. 

Stamps  on  Bricks  and  Tiles  from  the  Aurelian  Wall 
at  Rome,  see  Pfeiffer,  George  J. 

Standard  on  sarcophagi,  151. 

Swastika,  or  fjifot.  on  a  Roman  brick  and  other  an- 
cient objects,  7,  and  57,  No.  234. 

Symbols,  religious,  referred  to,  7,  note  2,  a  ;  dove  on 
Christian  sarcophagi,  150,  153,  154. 


220 


INDEX 


Tashkent,  kurgans  or  mounds  at,  212  ;  collection  of 
General  Poslovsky  at,  212  (see  also  Figs.  15,  16) ; 
buildings  of  stone,  called  "Houses  of  the  Magi," 
near,  212. 

Tashkurgan.  near  Tschust,  212. 

Temple,  small,  at  Carsioli,  127,  128 ;  dimensions  of 
podium  compared  with  other  podia,  127,  128. 

Termes,  in  Turkestan,  ruins  at,  206. 

Terra-cotta,  objects  of,  from  La  Civita  near  Artena, 
102;  at  Carsioli,  114,  120,  122;  figurines  fomid  at 
Samareand  (Afrosiab),  210;  at  Tashkent,  212; 
sarcophagi  at  Samareand,  210. 

Text  of  Columella,  see  Van  Bureii,  Albert  W. 

Tiflis,  museum  at,  200,  203. 

Tiles,  Roman,  stamps  and  marks  on,  see  Pfeiffer, 
George  J. 

Tin,  ancient  mines  of,  in  Afghanistan,  197. 

Torso,  female,  at  Athens,  not  the  original  of  the  Aphro- 
dite of  Aries,  144. 

Towers,  ancient,  at  Carsioli,  114,  120,  122,  12.3. 

Trade-routes  in  Western  Asia  in  antiquity,  197. 

Traube,  Professor  Ludwig,  suggests  probable  exist- 
ence of  a  third  early  manuscript  of  Columella, 
190,  note  2. 

"  Treasure  of  the  Oxus,"  20O. 

Tschust,  Tashkurgan  near,  212. 

Tufa,  ancient  walls  at  Carsioli,  118,  119. 

Turkestan,  report  on  archaeological  remains  in,  see 
Norton,  Richard. 


Urania,  Aphrodite,  as  Clotho,  143. 

Van  Huren,  Albert  \V..  The  Text  of  Columella,  157- 
190 ;  manuscripts,  157  ;  collation  of  Codex  Sanger- 
manensis  for  Lib.  XI  and  of  Codex  Ambrosianus 
for  the  first  part  of  that  book,  168-188  ;  notes  on 
variants,  189 ;  A  and  S  derived  from  same  arche- 
type, 189  ;  probable  existence  of  a  third  early  one, 
190,  note  3.     /i'ee  also  Pfeiffer,  George  J. 

Varia,  now  Vicovaro,  Roman  walls  at,  118. 

Venus,  of  Aries,  see  Aphrodite. 

Via  Appia,  drain  at  Itri,  89  ;  Via  Civita,  at  Carsioli, 
117  ;  ViaLatinaat  Artena,  87, 107;  a  milestone  on  it 
near  Artena,  105  ;  Via  Salaria,  Ponte  del  Diavolo, 
89  ;  Via  Sublacensis,  130  ;  Via  Tiburtina.  130. 132  ; 
Via  Valeria,  Carsioli  on  it,  115  ;  pavements,  115, 
134  ;  direction  between  Lamnae  and  Carsioli ;  130- 
132  ;  Ponte  di  S.  Giorgio,  108,  109,  131,  1.32  ;  Ponte 
Scutonico,  108,  110,  131,  132.    See  also  Milestones. 

Walls,  ancient,  at  La  Civita  near  Artena,  see 
Ash  by,  Jr.,  Thomas;  at  Carsioli,  see  Pfeiffer, 
George  J. ;  at  Circeii,  93  ;  at  Norba,  89,  90  ;  at 
Praeneste,  118. 

Westphal,  J.  H.,  on  Carsioli,  115,  note  2. 

Wood-carvings  at  church  of  S.  Maria  Annunziata 
near  Carsoli.  135. 

Worcester.  Massachusetts,  head  of  the  "Sappho" 
type  at,  145. 


THE  END 


\a 


/ 
^ 


SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

305  De  Neve  Drive  -  Parking  Lot  17  •  Box  951388 

LOS  ANGELES,  CALIFORNIA  90095-1388 


Return  this  material  to  the  library  from  which  It  was  borrowed 


N^\ 


Series  9482 


D     000  415  122 


